《Lord of cauldrons》


 Chapter 1( P.S. I have started rewriting this from the beginning, look for the other chapter 1)

    "What do you mean I need disciples?!"


    Samuel''s young and attractive visage belied his age. As a nascent soul heaven''s chosen, he was over 100 years old.


    This man currently was at the edge of his patience.


    Not that his rage had anywhere to go, he was currently face to face with another elder. A beautiful buxom woman by the name of Lucia. She was close to twice his age and unlike him who just broke through into the nascent soul, she was at peak nascent soul and preparing to enter the soul formation. Needless to say, his ass was whooped if he did anything reckless.


    "As I have said, it is a requirement to get at least six disciples to rise to a core elder. We may have overlooked your lack of disciples due to your young age at the time but not taking any in a matter of 80 years sets a bad precedent."


    She said with a sigh.


    "Do you realize how bad it is? That you are over 100 years old and still a virgin. Normally it is hard to keep people from fucking before they are 16 years old and sexually mature. Then there is you who has not touched another human, ever."


    Samuel blushed, spluttering.


    "That is not true, I often touched my parents and my siblings!"


    "You had intercourse with your family!?!" She looked at him with wide eyes. Her powerful aura leaked shattering the expensive flooring around her. Her emerald green eyes shifted to a crackling purple as lightning essence circled her.


    "WHAT!?! NO!?" Samuel fired back. Horrified at the accusation.


    Lucia put a porcelain white flawlessly delicate hand that could shatter steel on her voluminous chest.


    "That is a relief! We are a righteous sect! Incest is a big no-no! Join a demonic sect if you want to have intercourse with... family."


    That last half took a bit of an effort to push out for Lucia who visibly shivered. She looked at him more solemnly.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Back to the topic at hand. Bang a minimum of six women or men, whichever you prefer. Push them to the golden core and bind them to you. Make your disciples win a tournament or two. Then and only then will your claim have any validity. Remember, we are the generals and the disciples are our army. The sect is our governing body. If you do not have an army what sort of general are you?"


    "But!..."


    "No excuses! Everyone knows you are a genius even among the Heaven''s chosen. But that can only get you so far. You are over a hundred years old, outer elder Samuel, learn to act like it."


    With those final words, core elder Lucia left in a bolt of lightning leaving Samuel to his thoughts.


    "Fuck! Fucking shit!" He yelled to the heavens.''Disciples'' were a distraction to the path of immortality. They were like children who had their own wants and needs.


    Guess who had to provide? Heaven''s chosen like him. They would feed on his cultivation, and grow strong from his hard work. All he got in exchange was ''eternal loyalty''. What was that? Could you eat it? Did it further your path? All it amounted to was getting tied down to a bunch of sluts who got much more than they gave.


    Samuel would rather spend his time pondering the miracles of his breakthrough destinies or his water/fire dual core. Not indulge in the primitive pleasure that every other elder seemed to be addicted to. Even Lucia with her talent would have long since broken through the soul formation stage and become a grand elder if she did take part in so much pleasure of the flesh. She liked to cycle through her dozen or so ''disciples'', Samuel felt it was a fancy name for lovers, every single day and often bragged about it to him.


    Slowly the steam left his system and he sighed. The temperature of the room immediately dropped as with the calming of his mood his aura too stopped leaking.


    "I guess this freedom was never going to last." He rubbed his temple as he kept talking to himself.


    "I knew I would eventually hit a wall and need to dip into the sect''s resources. Thankfully, I already progressed to the nascent soul. I have a few hundred years I can easily squander and after soul formation, age will become irrelevant. After that those parasites can suck off me all they want and it will not matter."


    Samuel looked around in his private cultivation chambers which now suffered the indirect assault of two nascent soul experts and found the damage to not require repairs yet. His resources are going to dip heavily because he had to train not one but six disciples up to a minimum of the golden core.


    Well, Samuel never half-assed anything in life and he was not about to start now. He was going to get his ''disciples'' and make them monsters unlike anything the cultivation had ever seen, otherwise, he would not live up to his title of supreme prodigy.


    Even if nothing else came of it he would see what was so great about this sex everyone loved so much. He had sealed his lust long ago finding it to be too great a distraction. He would first break the self-imposed curse and go about getting a few girls to turn into his disciples.


    It was simply his first real tribulation and he would pass it with ease. Nothing would stop him in his journey to achieve transcendence.

 Chapter 2: Preparation

    Samuel was doing something only mortals did with any regularity, he was playing with his dick. This was not masturbation, Samuel was so pure in matters of sex that he did not know what masturbation was. What he was doing was checking if his little dragon still functioned. The only thing he had used it for was expelling waste and he had not done that in close to 70 years.


    If he was being completely honest since his secluded cultivation of 20 years he did not even change clothes. Using the magical nature of his robes to keep them clean and his own power to keep any ''impurity'' from even touching him. So it was quite a novel sight for a master of his caliber to have opened his robes and poke his manhood like it was some alien creature.


    Samuel thought that the sensations were still there so his manhood could still be used... at least he hoped so. He never used his equipment and he was not even sure that it could even perform its normal function.


    Other outer elders would probably laugh at his ''innocent'' antics but never to his face. Samuel was leagues above every other outer elder in the Heavenly World sect, his strength surpassed even most of the core elders. Only the grand elders and the sect leader were truly untouchable by his current strength.


    After some tests, poking, and prodding along with a bit of essence manipulation, he felt that it was good enough to do what it was made to do.


    He now had to do something he never had had to throughout his entire time as a heaven''s chosen of the sect; get a disciple.


    He knew what to do in principle, every elder was taught how to get ''disciples''.


    There were two ways, peruse through the ''initiates'' who were still mortals mostly used for labor around the sect. They joined the sect in hopes of someday becoming a ''disciple'' as well as the absurd level of pay they got for acting for the sect. That was the easy, quick and safe way but the options were limited and there were only so many ''initiates'' that could fit in the sects. There were still tens of thousands. But compared to the billions upon billions out across the wider world it was truly a pitiful amount. The catch was that in the sect, there was a minimum standard of quality, out in the vast wilderness the quality would fluctuate massively and even if he found one he was willing to take as a disciple there was no guarantee not to mention the time it would take to hunt one down in the first place.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Deciding that for his first, he should take a safer more realistic option, given he lacked any experience in getting ''disciples'', he focused his will into his soul and brought out a shimmering blue sword made of pure hardened essence. Given that he barely traveled he had not bothered to learn any flying techniques and if he broke through to soul formation he could simply walk on air.


    Even that was not necessary because when he had broken through into the Essence condensation stage, he had wanted a weapon for his breakthrough destiny and the universe provided giving him the first of his two soul swords, the blue massacre. Since it could act by itself and float in the air, Samuel found he could use it as a flying sword.


    With a thought, the magical doors to his personal cultivation chamber burst open and all the essence that amassed over the last 20 years started leaking out. Many would lament the loss of such a holy place of concentrated essence but Samuel did not care. He had a destiny that specifically helped him cultivate and he could turn any sealed room into a cultivation site.


    He sent his divine sense out through the entire sect scouring the initiates to see what he had to work with. What he found made him stop. None of the initiates had bad talent, they were all pretty decent. What stopped them from becoming heaven''s chosen, however, was their cores. Unlike him or any heaven''s chosen who could activate their cores, most mortals could not.


    Their cores, a small seed at the center of their waist, were grey which meant they were inert and would never activate outside the intervention of a heaven''s chosen. The world was a cruel place and sometimes effort did not matter if you were not blessed or lucky.


    He removed all men from his senses. He appreciated the female form much more than a male''s and if he was to have a parasite sucking on his dick it would rather be something he actually liked looking at. The number he had to choose from was reduced to half and much more pleasant. He guessed his male instincts were still active which was a plus. Now he needed to use that to guide him. Like those absurdly stupid books he read, he needed to think with his little brain.


    This was very difficult. He did not know how it worked.


    Samuel did not realize it at the moment but he had spent his whole life suppressing and ignoring his natural processes, he had started before puberty so his hormones never had the chance to influence his thought process. To say that he was rusty would an understatement of epic magnitudes and he was blindly tried to pull on feelings he had never allowed himself to build.


    The future was truly bright.

 Chapter 3: Finding a disciple

    It took Samuel 10 full days to narrow down his choices. He did not know what he was looking for so let his manhood guide his choices. He had read and heard that it guided many a man through their life mostly to their detriment. So was it not working for him? There was no, "I must have her!" moment which he was looking for.


    He had given up looking based on talent because he could make an argument for any. Mainly that they were irrelevant in the grand scheme of things as even a pauper could be turned into a dragon under his hands. That realization took him a day, he had not one but two breakthrough destinies designed to enhance his cultivation growth and power. If he were to push that on any non-heaven''s chosen they would become powerful by that merit alone.


    After the second day, he had even given up basing it through his little head as it too was clearly not helping. So, he decided he would choose based on work ethic and neediness. He figured if his disciple was grateful and saw him as some kind of savior they would work themselves to the bone trying to earn his approval. He could reward them with cultivation and techniques handsomely as it was always his original intent which would only feed the loop. Eventually, he would have loyal underlings who would be synonymous with additional limbs.


    The more he thought about it the more he liked his ingenious plan. So, he started rifling through the sect to find the most down-on-their-luck or ostracized disciples who still had the strength to continue. It was another day before he found what he was looking for.


    A woman whose physique was more suited to child rearing than cultivation was trudging through her life. The traditional martial arts training was bad on her wide hips and sharp movements were unlikely due to her massive bust. To top it all off, her physique seemed to be generally weaker than the average which did nothing to help her.


    That did not stop her though, she went day in and day regardless of all the stress it put on her body. In the small window, Samuel had seen her train she suffered two injuries due to her ''unfit'' vessel. On the more ''magical'' side of things, as even an inert core could still exert some of its properties on the world, she had more success but not by much.


    This side, however, seemed to stem from people who wanted her to fail. Her fellow female disciples called her a ''perfect-cumdump'' behind her back, which roughly translated to her body being designed to be nothing more than a convenient object for men to have intercourse with. It was a very big plus in Samuel''s opinion and he had squared away that knowledge for later. He found what sort of body types he should be looking for if sex was his primary deciding factor.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The males of the population seem to ask for sexual favors more often than not but are shut down which leads to her being even more alienated. Because of the strict rules on un-consented sexual conduct they do not force themselves. But as Samuel had learned the hard way, any rule could be bent without being broken. In this case, harassment to bully her into sex seemed to be the option they settled on. Samuel made a mental note to teach those kids a lesson. They sullied the name of the righteous sect and although elders had a very hands-off approach to the initiates as they believed hardship built character, the same could not be said if she became a disciple and decided to ask for justice for her mistreatment. Samuel would make sure she knew she had that option.


    What made him curious, was why she had not succumbed. Sex was encouraged among everyone as it was so intrinsic to the path of a cultivator. Sure, outliers like him existed but he was an exception and not the rule. Why did everyone hate the fact that she had a body that had been apparently designed for sex?


    Jealousy, as it turned out, was the main cause. She ran afoul of another woman who was her in terms of general physique but worse in every category. She, however, used her body as a currency, a perfectly reasonable outcome. If one had a resource, to not use it when required was peak stupidity. That woman felt that the ''cumdump'' would ruin her perfect little world and so made it her mission to ruin her opponent first.


    By the same token, the ''cumdump'' was extremely stupid in keeping her chastity intact. Samuel had to dig deep to find out why. As it turned out, the stupid woman believed in ''true love'' and decided that when she would be chosen as a ''disciple'' her ''master'' would be the one for her. Samuel could not even begin to decipher the level of idiotic hope in that mindset. Especially, when she still had the sense of mind to realize why she was being mistreated and more often than not cried in the comfort of the small hut she called her home.


    What Samuel himself did not realize was that he had become invested in the young woman''s future. The man had no entertainment to speak of at all in his life and this was peak drama, one of hope and sorrow. Like a fan complaining about the shortcomings of his favorite character he yelled and became frustrated when the woman would show her shortcomings or when she suffered an injustice. His joy eclipsed hers when she found any modicum of success as though they were his own.


    It took him a full 7 days to realize that he could easily fix the woman''s life.


    How one may ask? By simply taking her in as a disciple.


    He had completely forgotten his original intent. He had somehow started treating it like a live act and became a spectator. It took the woman being pushed so far that her body nearly broke down and him wanting to change the script badly to remember that he very well could.


    He was thankful that nobody was there to witness his blunder and accompanying embarrassment as he moved.


    He had found his first disciple.

 Chapter 4: First disciple, GET!!!

    Samuel may have jumped ahead a bit too much. He moved at regular speeds to him, but to mortals, he might as well be moving as fast as light. He had crossed the mile-long distance in less time than it took to take a breath and was now floating over his would-be disciple whose latest bout of suffering had left her in an inextricably bad state. Her body was so far gone that without the intervention of an elder like him she would have died a slow horrible death due to starvation and her insidious internal wounds.


    He wanted to teach the ones responsible a lesson but if he did not act quickly, his to-be disciple was as good as dead. Besides, elders such as himself were forbidden from touching the initiates unless they were turned into ''disciples''. He looked down at her sleeping form, her face in a tight frown bearing the weight of her injuries even in slumber.


    He could easily fix this, his was too many levels removed from mortals for it to be anything but. However, decorum had to be observed so he said in a powerful resonating voice.


    "DISCIPLE ELIZABETH. AWAKEN."


    Her eyes popped open only for her face to visibly cringe, not from his presence, but the numerous traumas inflicted upon her fragile shell. She still had the strength to look at him in wonder. Samuel''s people skills needed work but reading the soul was child''s play when the soul was so much weaker than yourself. Right now the pitiful ''maiden'', a word seldom used anymore since the Age of Lust, was ignited with hope. Her prayers were answered, though a part of herself believed that it was all a dream.


    He made a deliberate throaty chuckle that sounded like a thunderclap. No one was above the vanity, not even a nascent soul expert like him and the ''divine presence'' he was going for was clearly having an effect.


    "MAKE NO MISTAKE. THIS IS NOT A DREAM NOR IS IT A FEVERED HALLUCINATION. I, OUTER ELDER SAMUEL, HAVE CHOSEN YOU TO BECOME MINE. DO YOU ACCEPT?"


    She could not even speak, only weakly nod and feebly open her mouth to accept his first ''gift'' as tradition dictated.


    This had Samuel stumped, he had completely forgotten to infuse his essence with techniques for her to learn. Keeping his head held high to hide his mistake, he said shamelessly.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "YOU ARE IN NO SHAPE TO ACCEPT MY GIFTS. FOR NOW, EAT THIS."


    He created a small spherical pill of pure essence in the palm of his hands. One of the many benefits of his first breakthrough destiny, the World Seed. He hopped off his flying sword, stood next to her barebones straw bed, and slowly pushed the pill into her open mouth.


    "NORMALLY, I WOULD ASK FOR YOU TO GET YOUR AFFAIRS IN ORDER BUT I HAVE SEEN YOUR LIFE, YOU HAVE NO ''FAMILY'' OR ''FRIENDS'' TO SPEAK OFF. SO I GRANT MYSELF THE RIGHT TO TAKE YOU TO MY PERSONAL ABODE. IS THAT ALRIGHT WITH YOU?"


    Elizabeth could barely nod as the pill took over, flooding her body with raw essence and slowly mending every inch of it. What was more was that there was no pain associated with any of it, if anything there were a lot of pleasant sensations, he knew from personal experience. Soon she was once again out like a light.


    Samuel carefully picked up the unconscious body in his arms. Knowing full well how fragile mortals really were. He could not risk fast movement or any use of his essence unless he risked interfering with the healing process. He was confident he could avoid it but chose not to risk it nonetheless, this was his first disciple after all. He had chosen to take in a disciple even if it was under coercion and he would not take any half-measures.


    So, for the first time in decades, he slowly walked to his abode high up in the mountain that the sect called home. The naive master had no other thoughts as he did this, but unknown to him, he was making waves.


    Many initiates, disciples, and elders alike noticed how delicately he carried the woman and with how much care he gazed upon the mortal body that, to the superior senses of the disciples and elders, was healing right in front of their eyes. It was also noticed that a powerful nascent soul elder was walking and it was not hard to put two and two together. Needless to say, a flood of rumors started popping up all across the sect, especially among the elders who personally knew who Samuel was.


    This would have a lot of repercussions in the future but for the socially inept nascent soul, it did even come to his mind. All his attention focused on making the perfect plan to make his disciple grow.


    He was feeling very jubilant. He knew he could not simply push his disciple to train harder but had to employ a carrot-and-stick method. He would be wary of her desires and fulfill them, based on his observation they were very minor, in exchange she would be increasingly grateful. He might not have personal experience but he devoured a bunch of books on how masters should act with disciples.


    Completely unaware that most of them were raunchy romance books Lucia and a bunch of the more ''open-minded'' elders had collected them over their long lifespans and kept them in the elder section of the library because it was a well-known open secret among the elders.


    His disciples were in the time of their lives.

 Chapter 5:Sealing the deal

    Samuel had a bunch of things he needed to get done while the girl was still sleeping. First, he checked what essence cultivation his would-be disciple needed which as it turned out was metal. Now, normally, unless the elder''s core has the same properties as the ''disciple'' they could not train ''provide'' for their ''disciple''. He had a way to cheat around that problem, namely his World Seed which could cycle any type of essence with ease.


    He found a list of metallic manuals necessary for a beginner and within minutes created a curated plan that he believed was appropriate. If the other outer elders saw how complex the ''beginner course'' was they would vomit blood as many of them did not have the qualifications to put it into proper practice let alone teach their students.


    This was when he started to stumble due to inexperience, he was supposed to infuse all that into his vitality that he would then feed his disciple. That took him an embarrassingly long time especially given the complexity that the World Seed added to the mix. Sadly, what to him was stumbling was excellent work for most of the outer elders as he was too many levels overqualified to start the process of taking in ''disciples'' at his stage of cultivation. Stuffing all of that essence into his precious jewels sent a tingling sensation up his spine. One he never felt before and was oddly enjoyable. There was this odd sense of anticipation from his body that his mind could not fully reciprocate.


    To calm down his oddly excited he sat in meditation to once more ponder the depths of his destinies, a part of his mind left behind to watch over the fragile female. Two days, that is how long it took for her body to be healed and her consciousness to fully return. Within moments he was in front of his sleeping disciple who was resting on the expensive silks and soft beddings on the enchanted mattress he had made years ago when he still needed to sleep.


    Her eyes fluttered open and she looked at him with a mix of shock and apprehension, all of it tinged with a healthy dose of hope.


    His mind immediately went to all the books he read. Deciding to take a soft approach as she was still recovering miming out a speech word for word in one of the ''guide'' books he read, he even remembered to keep his voice soft and warm as he said.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "How is my little maiden doing?" He felt proud of himself as he read her soul, it was ignited with an army of positive and somehow shy feelings.


    "Good..." she squeaked as her cheeks became flushed. The shyness in her soul went up a tick.


    Samuel was ready though, she was acting just like the female in ''The slave''s lusty dreams'' which meant the next words coming out of his mouth needed to be.


    "Are you scared?" He asked softly while slowly pushing his hand forward, caressing her cheek.


    At first, she squinted, her emotions going all over the place but then it settled on one thing content curiosity. Samuel was giving himself many many pats on the back for taking the time to prepare even if the material felt questionable.


    She shook her head and quietly asked, "Was I healed?"


    He gave a soft smile keeping the persona in place, not trusting himself to know what to do at the moment.


    "Yes." That was not part of the script and he was slightly panicking inside. The only interaction he had with people was almost always confrontational and he at least had the self-awareness to know that sort of mentality was not conducive to a good master and disciple bond.


    "Ok..." she said leaning into the touch. He made sure to channel essence compatible with her through it. He did not know if he could emulate the ''electric'' feeling of the initial touch but he hoped the flood of the pleasant essence was at least a useable substitute.


    "Is it time for me to accept my position?" She finally asked, her mind gaining an eager edge though it retained much of its shyness.


    "Yes. Physically you are ready but I worry about your mental state." He did not know if he got his point across, worried about how he normally sounded but he kept the acting tone hoping it would help.


    "I am fine... Can we, by your grace, please begin." This time, what was at the forefront of her mind was desire that existed in a fashion he had never felt before. There was also jubilation and a sense of pride, frankly, Samuel was drawing a blank on what was actually going on but the moment for contemplation had passed as she like last time gently opened her mouth to accept him, a sense of desire and apprehension swimming in her head.


    Samuel took her determination as confirmation and made his lower garments disappear with a thought. Not willing to be completely nude he kept his robes only shifting them about to bring his little snake out into view. The desire in her morphed, she looked at the organ in true worship her head coming forward in her unconscious eagerness.


    Samuel took a breath to ready his own heart which started beating rapidly in apprehension, he did not know such a simple action could be so nerve-wracking. Taking a leap of faith he plunged into the warm wet and soft orifice.


    His mind exploded.

 Chapter 6: First oral experience

    <div>


    Samuel did not know pleasure like this could exist.


    What he had expected was a burst of physical pleasure followed by quick understanding and then complete control which would cement his idea of sex being nothing more than a passing distraction.


    What he found had transcended anything and everything he had ever felt before. It was not only physical either.


    He had the first release of his life and at that moment he felt a sense of spiritual fulfillment the likes of which he had never felt before. His body almost glowed as he broke into the middle stage of the nascent from that one moment where all thoughts seemed to disengage.


    Afterward, there was this strange sense of loss that did not last long as he almost jumped from his sword being continued to be polished past that unbelievable high. But he was a nascent soul expert keeping himself centered was something he knew well so he kept his poise as his disciple decided one helping was not enough.


    The fluid was swallowed as fast as he could produce, he had read that the taste was fairly addictive and desirable but he had underestimated just how much. He now had the presence of mind to check the soul of his now actual disciple and all he found there was hunger. Her soul cried ''more!'' like a ravenous beast and her body answered as she grabbed his waist and swallowed his sword to the hilt. Her gagging sent pleasurable chills and soon had him back to full mast as she tried to choke on his manhood.


    An expert like him did not need to breathe but his disciple was not a golden core yet and could not survive without breathing. Thankfully his mind was already getting used to the pleasure such was its efficiency and he now could expend more of it to process additional information. He sent his soul sight deep into her body to see if she was suffering any damage from the loss of air.


    Miraculously, she was not and the reason fascinated his curious intellect. His ejaculate was saturated with the power of the World Seed which in turn was keeping her body in extremely perfect conditions. To the point it was also refining all her bodily impurities into pure essence she could use. Samuel had thought he had seen everything the World Seed could do, he was mistaken.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    A part of him wanted to remove the limiter he had put on his essence and flood her with the sea instead of the tap she now drank from. But better minds prevailed as the most likely scenario was that she would die from the sheer quantity of it all.


    All thought then escaped him, as he felt that high build once more. Not as reality-bending as the first but still absurdly excessive. His second release came and went, and she seemed nowhere near satisfied. Her body mirrored this as before his eyes every scar and every blemish seemed to be refined by the World Seed, but it was nowhere near complete. Realizing this day of newfound pleasure would continue for a while yet he allowed his body to get comfortable and did something he had not done in a long long time. He stopped thinking and just enjoyed the moment.


    It took a while for his disciple to get her bearings and even then her mouth removed the appendage with great reluctance.


    She looked up at him, her soul a mass of worry. He had once more dawned that ''The slave''s lusty dreams'' persona and said.


    "It is alright, you were just hungry from the lack of nourishment all these years. Rest and allow your body to adapt to the changes." He gently patted her head as was described in the book, giving her that gentle smile.


    Her worry vanished to pleasant contentment as she leaned into his touch. Trying to add a bit himself, he said.


    "But remember, tough days are ahead. I am a gentle master but not an easy master. I shall push you to your limits and make you surpass them. But in exchange, I promise I shall provide so you may bloom." He felt proud of himself as even during that entire self-made speech she did not lose her content state, so it had to be working.


    A curious spike wrapped in absurd desire rose from her soul, although there was a healthy dose of apprehension also attached. Thinking it was surely a question he gently said.


    "Do you wish to ask something of me?"


    The woman immediately tried to retreat into herself, worry and fear flooding her system. It showed in her wide eyes and fearful expression.


    He had probably hit the mark but his stupid mouth could not properly phrase it. He really needed to read more manuals on people skills, the sect library was surprisingly few of those, outside of the ones he had found.


    "It is ok. I swear on my name as your master that I shall not be angry with you." He said, still gentle but with a slight stern edge hoping that it might help.


    Thankfully it did and she calmed down, though her soul was still fluctuating all over the place. With a sudden burst, she squeaked out and asked in a surprisingly melodic voice.


    "Will I continue to be fed like today?"


    A jolt seemed to directly hit his manhood which was now covered by his robes and lower wear. Without even thinking or keeping his persona he blurted out.


    "Yes!"


    <div>

 Chapter 7: A loveable disciple

    <div>


    Six full months had passed since that fateful day and what blissful months they were. He had found pleasure he had never felt before, broke through his first ever actual roadblock, and found a better understanding of social interactions all in one fell swoop.


    He would be lying if he said everything was going smoothly, though. The same radiance that granted him so many gifts was also the cause of all his worry.


    The foremost of which was her vessel. For lack of a better explanation, the rumors about her were true. Her body was designed for child-rearing and not much more. This was not inherently a bad thing, in fact, many forms of cultivation only used the body as an ornament. What exacerbated the problem was that her core was one of metal, a very physical core.


    That was not even the end of it. His World Seed, the reason he could grant her so much essence despite their incompatible cores only added fuel to the fire. His world seed enhanced and modified anything and everything, she did not have his control over the World Seed. This resulted in an indiscriminate increase of all her natural traits, which included her unique constitution. Her bones and flesh instead of hardening as required to cultivate metal essence, became much more flexible and filled with jubilant life. Samuel had no hard evidence but an educated guess would suggest it was because it would make harboring a child that much easier.


    It had become so bad that he had to scrap his whole plan and start from scratch, he had to develop much more specialized metal cultivation not found in this sect while being a fire and water cultivator to rectify his mistake. All her exercise routines also had to be handcrafted from the ground up and despite his enormous intellect, the process would take time.


    He had thought of lying to Elizabeth, telling her that it was because she had a unique constitution as to why the regular cultivation was only causing her pain and suffering before he banned all cultivation on her part outside the ''meals'' he provided.


    But he simply could not for she had given him too much for him to do such an injustice. The answer he had received still warmed his heart.


    <hr>


    "I have made a mistake..."


    "What do you mean, master?"


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "The medicine I had given you changed your body. That is the reason for all the pain you suffer for trying to cultivate. This master has erred."


    He had tried to lower his head only for he had truly sinned. Only for him to be grabbed by the soft, loveable, and divine creature that was Elizabeth.


    "You have not done anything wrong. You did what you thought was best for me. Master, I see that every day! You push me but make sure I am alright. You dote on me even more than my parents did by huge leaps, giving me things I did not even know I wanted while I do nothing but accept your kindness! And... And..."


    She could not continue as she was engulfed in a hug, to say she was shocked was an understatement. After all, despite their closeness, Samuel had respected the divide between master and student till that point. All of that came crashing down at that moment.


    "I do not deserve you."


    She tried to say something but she was silenced as he continued.


    "Let me finish. Elizabeth, I am not the man I act to be in front of you and neither can you even begin to understand the gift you have given me. I vow on my name, that I shall personally make a cultivation technique that is designed specifically for you. I will make a disciple whose name will be remembered through the eons!"


    He became playful, and at that time it was not because of some persona.


    "As an additional benefit, I will also allow additional liberties for you on myself that you get to choose. Also, you cannot take back any of the promises I have given you."


    He read her soul and it was all over the place but in the end, it settled on happy acceptance. She gave him an answer that only made him affirm his decisions.


    "Master, I do not know what I did for you to give me so much, but I accept, only because I know you are being wholly sincere. If all you had said was that you would keep me by your side even as a slave, I would have been happy. Thank you, for being who you are."


    <hr>


    He was broken through his reverie as a mouth engulfed his manhood. He could not help but slowly pat the affectionate young woman as she continued to suckle on him as a babe did to their pacifier. Her wish for him was predictable, free access to his manhood at any time of the day. She had taken to his seed like bees to honey and he had often used it as an instrument to bend her to his desires. Now she could drink from him at any time


    But she still had the presence of mind to give him the option to refuse if he did not want the attention. The only caveat he gave was that she was not allowed to have sex with him, to which she had reluctantly agreed.


    She did not ask for the reasons, however, cementing just how much trust she had in his miserable soul. Even his foolish self knew that Elizabeth was getting attached, which was not good for her.


    He needed to hurry up and get her to essence refining before she did something that she could never take back.


    He had to hurry before she became a cauldron.


    <div>

 Chapter 8:Blessing of the World Seed

    <div>


    Samuel was very very worried. The reason was the fragile feminine body that made his lap her bed after an afternoon snack. He knew he was spoiling her rotten but that was not an important issue at that moment. While she slept he had been examining her body closely, the more attuned he could make her cultivation, the easier it will be in the future for her to soar. During all this he had made a very very terrifying discovery, her essence was becoming more and more attuned to his. It was to a point that just by staying close to him her body was cycling the remnant essence he gave off just by existing.


    Anyone who studied essence would tell you that those were signs of a cauldron consuming essence from their master. Here was the funny thing, she was still a virgin. Meaning she could not possibly be bound to him in any way. None of the other ''symptoms'' that were associated with turning someone into a cauldron existed in her body. He had severely underestimated what prolonged exposure to a mythic breakthrough destiny could do to a mortal.


    Either Elizabeth needed to break through into the realm of cultivators immediately or she needed to move as far away as possible from him. None of which was feasible. Which meant he was only left with one real option, turn her into a legitimate cauldron before the world seed turned her into some abomination of one. When the great Transcendent immortal Apollo said," Mythic breakthrough destinies are small realities on to themselves, they will not follow your rules." He had not misspoken. His World Seed despite being a fragment of his own soul was more terrifying than he realized.


    But he would be honest, that was a promise he made to himself regarding Elizabeth. Unlike the rest of the world which still only saw his crafted persona, he had bared himself to his disciple who had accepted him wholly, faults and all.


    He gently nudged her awake as she was curled up in his arms while he meditated.


    A thought buzzed past his mind. Since their talk, Elizabeth did nothing but be near him, to the point she had not done any of her mortal necessities. That should have been cause for concern. But he had become so invested in drawing out her life that he had forgotten what lay before him was still a mortal, who did not sit around and do nothing for days, weeks, months, or even years on end.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    This only firmed his resolve, even if his disciple hated him for what he was about to do.


    Turning her into a cauldron was the equivalent of chaining her to him for all eternity, there were benefits sure, but he believed that Elizabeth was better than being shackled to one such as him.


    "Hmmm..." *yawn* "Yes, master." She said pointing her metallic grey eyes at him, a dopey smile on her face. It soured soon after noticing his expression.


    "What is it?" She asked her stance becoming much more alert.


    He sighed as he said.


    "I have some bad news... Along with some solutions. You may wish to stand for this."


    What he got was a harrumph.


    "I am not moving. This is my seat, I earned it. You can say whatever you want."


    Samuel''s eyes twitched at her priorities. After that fateful day, she had become a lot more free with him, taking any advantage he would offer. Another elder might have scoffed at her behavior but if he gave an order she followed it even to her detriment, so he believed that their dynamic was fine.


    But there were more pressing matters at hand so he continued.


    "The power which I have been using to aid your core and your body have been slowly changing you without my knowledge. You are showing some worrying signs and I do not know what might come of it if we let it stew. I wish to bind you as a cauldron, immediately so nothing we cannot predict happen." His normal speech was always a bit too demanding, he was working on it but a change in behavior did not happen overnight.


    Her soul went on a full journey as she listened to him, from shock to worry back to shock to a brief moment of anger to realization and finally capping it off with jubilance. Even his intellect could not follow just what happened in her head.


    She jumped off his lap and started taking off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Instead of trying to figure out this confusing conundrum he simply asked the person who knew the answer.


    "We cannot bind if we don''t have sex and we can''t have sex if we still have our clothes on!"


    Samuel almost spat out blood.


    "Elizabeth. Have you listened to what I have said?"


    "You will fuck me and make me yours?" She asked tilting her head, her body almost naked now.


    He hated how simplistic that statement was even if it was accurate.


    "Do you not understand the implications? You will become permanently bound to me. This is not a joking matter!"


    "That sounds awesome! Now hurry up and fuck me! Your disciple is waiting!"


    Samuel really spat out blood this time much to the horror of his disciple.


    <div>

 Chapter 9: First time

    Samuel and Elizabeth were at the edge of joining together. In fact, both of them were naked and his erect member was hovering over her maidenhead, but he was having cold feet... again. He had a valid reason too, there were just too many variables. But his disciple was not having it, he had already pushed it seven days even though he was the one who suggested it and now she took charge and made him promise which lead them to right now.


    "Come on master don''t be shy, you are not entering the maw of a mythic beast. Just a warm hole of your disciple."


    Samuel thought that his disciple might have gotten a bit too free with him. Her audacity kept rising and over the last week, his reverence for him had been reduced to this current arrogance.


    "Please... Your encouragement is not helping."


    He still tried to be gentle, after all. If he so much as breathed wrong she could die, it was only by virtue of the great control a nascent soul has over their own essence that prevented any mishaps.


    "Is the great master afraid of a fragile little mortal?"


    That had pushed him a step too far. To insinuate that he be afraid of what amounted to an insult was a slap to his face. He was not a prideful man but even he had his limits. He shouted.


    "Don''t Test me, Woman! I can turn you to dust with but a thought!"


    She too rose in challenge which was odd given she lay beneath him completely at his mercy. And the reply she gave was equally as mind-bending.


    "Then man up and break me already!"


    A lot of steam had left Samuel''s sails, she was goading him into action. His disciple was taking a more active part as the receiver than him as the provider. He tried to explain his thought process as had become a habit with Elizabeth trying to get her to understand his hesitance. He was ready by all accounts, it was his concern for her that was driving him to inaction.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Again! I am trying! It is just too much pressure I have no idea what can happen to you if I do this! What if you explode? What if I turn you into a mindless puppet? What if..."


    "For heaven''s sake! Hnngh! There the deed is done! Now do the rest!"


    She cut him off and without fanfare just impaled herself on him. For the second time this year Samuel''s mind nearly exploded but this time he could keep his cool if only because of his rage.


    "Fuck! Elizabeth do you know what you have done!?"


    She looked back at him rather exasperated. She chided him as though she was speaking to a child.


    "You are already in me! Stop being such a coward and finish it!"


    Samuel had enough. She wanted to be treated like a two-bit whore, she would get her to wish. Concentrating his essence into her he started moving, hard. He blocked out his snappy disciple and focused inward on putting himself in her, turning her into an effective slave.


    "Hnngh! Fuck! Slow down a bit! Master! Please! Master! Master!!! Hnngh!"


    Samuel could not hear her, nor would he care if he could, she needed a humbling. Breaking her maidenhead had put her essence into a perfect state of vulnerability one that could be molded into any way he saw fit. He saw her, really saw her in her entirety for the first time and it was beautiful. A small core housing an even tinier soul seed that comprised her whole being and it was without blemish of the horrors of the world. He had always thought she had a truly pure soul, one without the poison that was grafted into most who walked this dark path of immortality.


    He entered the metaphysical version of her core and there was no resistance upon his entry.


    He saw how accepting she was of him, almost trying to swallow him whole with her warmth. How much were the effects of the World Seed and how much was her adoration of him he did not know, nor did he care. He had a job to do, and here without the distraction of his physical vessel, he could work at his maximum potential.


    He started weaving a thread, wrapping his essence around that tiny soul seed completely dying her in his colors. After this, there would be no her without him so he made sure he could put as much of his godlike potential into her fragile mortal form. She would be his and he would not skimp out on giving her what she was owed for her sacrifice.


    After an untold period, his senses returned once more to his body.


    What he came back to was a mess of seed and sweat. He had not realized just how much seed he had pumped as the thick sticky liquid was oozing out, his manhood incapable of plugging the massive quantity.


    Elizabeth had gone limp, only his new tether to her confirmed that she was alive. That and the vacant look of pleasure on her face that was mirrored by her soul.


    ��As first times went... This was serviceable. At least he desperately hoped it was so.

 Chapter 10: Post coital conversation

    "Breathe... breathe... It is all going to be alright."


    "I am on fire and covered in ice! How is everything going to be alright?!?"


    "Does it feel like you are burning or frostbitten?"


    "No... Now that you say it I feel fine like better than fine! I feel like I am on top of the world!"


    "Congratulations. You are now at the first stage of cultivation, you are now an essence refiner."


    "Wow! Really?!"


    "Careful! currently your power is reacting to your emotions. Because of the unique method employed, you have all of the power but none of the control. Your hair is on fire and your clothes freezing over is an example."


    "Oh! Ohhhh... Ok! ok. breath... right. breathe..."


    "There you go. Good job."


    "Mmmm... Um master, why do I have fire and water essences, I should be a metal essence."


    "Right. I forget that most people only know why becoming a cauldron is... bad..."


    "Nope! Not having this! Master cheer up! You did nothing wrong. I asked for this and you gave it to me!"


    "But..."


    "No buts!"


    "Hah. Fine, but I will hold this conversation when you are finally fed up with me."


    "Ok. Ok. I shall drop this, anyway one of the positives of becoming a cauldron is that you gain a breakthrough destiny and lesser breakthrough destinies in the future that will augment whatever you got today."


    "Oh! Really! So mine is becoming a tri-essence cultivator! I hear those are extremely desired especially as disciples."


    "Mostly because they can be passed around between different masters like tokens and bargaining chips."


    "Ehhh! Wait you are not going to send me away are you?!?"


    "Woman! You just became a cauldron! Do you know what that entails?!?"


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Oh! Right! I am yours! Forever and ever! Which reminds me! Is it true that I can only become stronger by being ravaged by you?"


    "...Yes...but..."


    "Awesome! And engaging in as much cultivation as possible is very necessary for me right!?"


    "...Indeed...however..."


    "Ok!"


    "Wait. What are you doing?"


    "Getting ready to cultivate..."


    "If you let me finish. Yes cultivating is important but stabilizing your cultivation base is also very important as well as mastering what abilities you do have. If all you bring to a fight are a powerful cultivation base and a breakthrough destiny, you will still be walloped by experienced fighters who spent time and effort honing their techniques and mastering their art."


    "Pffffft. That is boring! I thought by agreeing to become your cauldron I agreed to become a sex pet. Something you slap around and mess up at leisure. No more boring things like trying to become the best, just a convenient cumdump for you!"


    "I demand you apologize to all the legendary cauldrons alive today! What do you think becoming a cauldron entails?"


    "I just said..."


    "I know what you said! I thought you were driven. That is why I chose you."


    "Yes! I am! But now I decided that my drive is to give you everything that I am. You own me in the most literal of sense, so forgive me for wanting to make my master happy!"


    "Oh... I never looked at it that way..."


    "Yeah! So now you know! You look so dreary most of the time! The only time you are happy is when I give you pleasure or when you do something for me! That is not right! I wanted to be strong because I thought strength would give me happiness. Turns out, you give me happiness. And if the source of my happiness is sad then I am sad."


    "I...am sorry for doubting your sincerity..."


    "Awww... master I am sorry. Don''t be sad if my training makes you happy then I will become the best fighter in all of existence!"


    "No. My precious disciple, I have misjudged you. You have seen me, truly seen me for what I am in a way I never could. For that, I am truly glad I took you in as a disciple. You do not need to be anything that you are not, if war comes at our door I will be your shield. However, I think you should at least learn to manipulate your breakthrough destiny. It is an entity that may one day save your life if you treat it right."


    "The mood got a little heavy. But I guess I understand, I will try to get better at this breakthrough destiny. Do you know what it even is? For us non-masters, it might as well be a myth."


    "Whatever you got will always be one of mine and I have a good idea as to what it is."


    "Really! Alright, I will get to trying to learn this and in the meantime, I want you to make my sister into a cauldron."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What did you just say?"


    "That I will listen to you and learn to fight for your sake."


    "No. After that."


    "Oh! I want you to make my younger sister into a cauldron. Why? I thought one''s innate talent was not that important if one wanted to walk the path of a cauldron. And... I would like to see her be happy. Like me!"


    "No! It is the part where you want to add others! Do you not want me to yourself."


    "Pfffft. Master, I am a cauldron which is pretty much a sex slave. I cannot be your Dao companion and because of me, I do not think you will ever get a Dao companion. So we take the next best option, getting enough sex slaves so that we can drown happiness so that you never be sad again."


    "I have decided."


    "What?"


    "That you are twisted."


    "Oh! hmmm... But I am your twisted little cauldron. Aren''t I?"


    "That... That you are..."


    "Good! Now tell me what to do. Then get my sister, as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 11:Twin stars

    "Master! Master! I think I broke my breakthrough destiny!"


    Elizabeth did not have to say anything, Samuel had felt the shockwave coming from the training field. It was only a microscopic tremor as the training field was designed for him and not her. But that she could make him feel anything at all was worth his attention. In a single step, he simply moved from his study to the training yard.


    Before him stood Elizabeth, but she was completely fine if winded. That was to be expected, she was wearing clothes he had handcrafted and unless she somehow created a nascent soul ability she would not be affected by any mishap. What he instead looked at were the props he had brought in for her train or the lack thereof.


    All that was left in the field was a spiral of frost and scorched earth. The floor itself was fine but everything else he had set up for her to play around with her powers was simply gone. Samuel knew what caused this and if it was what he had thought it was, Elizabeth had the potential to be one of most powerful cultivators in existence, and he included himself and any other master in that statement.


    Elizabeth looked at the field, proud of her work but at the same time looking at her hands confused as to why she could not use her fire and ice abilities. Samuel knew why.


    Now to tell or not to tell. This time it was not a matter of him being aloof and keeping his disciple from surpassing him. He was genuinely worried about the interest she may garner because of her frankly absurd power.


    He chose truth in the end, she trusted him to hand him her life on a silver platter, and he should be able to trust her the same.


    "You cannot use your fire or ice abilities can you?"


    "No. Is that attack, something that uses up your essence that much? But I feel fine, just a bit tired from all the exercise."


    Elizabeth was right to be curious, Samuel had told her that her gifted ability was that of extra essence types and nothing more. That was why her ''water'' essence''s natural state was ice and not just water, this scenario was out of his mind that he had self-justified it to be normal for Elizabeth.


    Looking at her with a solemn expression, he said.


    "Elizabeth. What you have done here cannot escape this room." Then he waited for the obvious...


    "Why?" She too looked serious and worried now.


    "You know what breakthrough destinies are, correct?"


    "Yes. You told me that they are like special abilities masters and their cauldrons have access to them. Masters get one every time they ascend to a new stage and a cauldron gets more ''parts'' for the one they got from giving themselves up."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She answered beautifully, behind that crazy exterior lay a rather exquisite mind, if only it was used correctly. But that did not matter at this moment, what mattered was that he got his point across.


    "You are correct. But there are some extra titbits I did not mention because I thought they would not be relevant. Turns out, they have become very relevant. See, breakthrough destinies come in three varieties, epic, legendary or mythic. Epic ones are the average, they supplement what you already do in a major way."


    "Like the dual elemental essence manipulation I got from you!" She interrupted trying to show she was following along.


    "Yes and no. See, legendary ones are exponentially more powerful and are abilities that can act on their own. They become additions to what you can do."


    To give an example, the blue massacre. a sword made from his own soul essence as a breakthrough destiny popped into existence.


    "This can act on its own, has a wide selection of unique abilities, and does not consume any essence on my part to work. It is in effect a separate entity that helps me, be it combat or otherwise."


    Elizabeth was listening very intently now, sure that there was some sort of climax to this. His speech made him sound this way.


    To add a bit of gravitas, he made two small extremely luminous orbs on the palm of his hands, one yellow and red the other white and blue.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened at the image as he continued.


    "Finally, we have the rarest and the most powerful of all destinies, the mythic ones. See unlike, the others they are not augmented by you. No, instead you become augmented by them. They break all forms of normalcy and warp reality around them. An example, they might be able to give a metal core, fire, and ice properties as well as act as separate containers and generators of said properties. Now imagine that they evolve every time you ascend in ranks instead of just scaling up to your level. What could one do with that level of power?"


    Elizabeth visibly gulped, unsure of herself she started looking at her hands, completely flawless after her ascension like they were not even hers.


    "Yes. As you can imagine, it is an absurd level of power that in your case can grow to unpredictable heights."


    "Umm... Does that mean you have it too?"


    "Yes. And I can tell you this power, even though it is mine, is grafted with a piece of my own soul. Terrifies me."


    "So... now what?"


    "I will bench the plan for getting your sister."


    "Hey!"


    "By your own admission, she has yet to reach her age of maturity and I would like to first make sure you do not vaporize your fellow disciples by mistake."


    "But I already don''t turn into fire or explode into ice. I was steady for the whole conversation!"


    Samuel only gave her a helpless smile.


    "That is only because you used their strongest ability, the Collision of two suns. Give it an hour, your power will be back to full."


    "Wait! Really! That feels a bit excessive... like the explosion was huge. Like I am pretty sure that if we were not in an indoor training ground, it would be seen from everywhere. That sort of destruction... should not be so easy to get..."


    "Scared yet."


    Elizabeth looked at Samuel with a sense of pride.


    "No. Because I have you, my master."


    "Gah! There is no winning with you. Fine, let''s get started. You should be ready by the time the sect tournament starts rolling around. I will show off then."


    "Awww! You are already proud of me!"


    Samuel sighed but he could not help but smirk. They were much more chaotic, but somehow, the days felt more fulfilling.

 Chapter 12:Shifting gears

    "Master... I... did... it..."


    Elizabeth''s body fell unable to hold her own weight but never made an impact on the ground.


    Instead, she now lay unconscious in the arms of her master who appeared next to her the moment she was lost to oblivion.


    As she rested in his arms, the master sighed. He had overdone it, the last couple of months were a wild ride for so many different reasons. He had learned what was to connect with another human being, He guessed this sense of fulfillment was why everyone was so gung-ho in getting disciples despite how much they ate into their path to immortality and power.


    He brushed her hair out of her exquisite face as it stuck on her, wet due to sweat and her own ''ice'' element. Samuel had misconstrued her devotion and desire for him as laziness and made her regime while accounting that she would try to slack off. What he did not expect, was that she would give everything she had to finish his entire training regime and try to do extra.


    First, he was going to apologize to his disciple, then he was going to re-arrange the whole regime. Slowly caressing the wet and sticky cheeks, he took her into an outdoor bath where he had already prepared a host of medicinal herbs and alchemical pills, all augmented by his World Seed. He carefully disrobed her kicking himself upon seeing all the bruises that had been left on her and all the micro-injuries on her internal organs.


    None of these would impact her negatively. Other elders would even say, "She must learn the hardships of being a cultivator."


    He would tell those other elders to go kindly remove themselves from the sect. They did not understand the hardships she had gone through before meeting him. It was bad enough to turn into a drama, he had personally watched multiple days of said drama.


    One could make an argument that most of it was her fault, she could have just gone with the flow and given her fellow disciples her chastity. Samuel would personally like to see who they were, he wanted to have a very fruitful ''conversation'' with those people.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He fussed about, carefully placing her into the comfy tub he had handcrafted, slowly putting the medicine in, and keeping his fly out in the open next to her face in case she wanted a snack when she woke up.


    What he did not know was that two grand elders and dozens of their disciples were looking in at his outdoor bathing arrangement.


    His show all those months ago had not gone unnoticed and many people had taken a keen interest in him. Most did not have the balls to do anything, such was his might. But the grand elders and their disciples were much stronger than him still and he could not begin to think to challenge even the disciples of the two ancient monsters of the sect.


    The said monsters were currently sweating bullets as their disciples looked at their dynamic green with envy.


    "Master. How come we never got anything like that?"


    "Yeah... How come she has more effort being spent on her than we get combined?"


    The accusations came flying as the old masters desperately tried to keep their disciples in control.


    "Well... You see... it... It is because she is a cauldron and he treats her as a dao companion!"


    "Really. Because I do not even get half as much attention as that ''cauldron''."


    "Well... That''s because she is only a cauldron! Yes! He is bound to get more and then you will see! I give my disciples much more attention than him! I simply have too many disciples!"


    "Oh... really..."


    "Yes! All of you must simply wait till the next sect tournament! He is putting all this effort to market his own value. I am sure he simply wants a harem of accursed cauldrons at his beck and call. He is just laying a honey trap!"


    Many of the disciples were looking at each other, a myriad of schemes going into their heads.


    The masters were both annoyed and concerned. Samuel was too good of a cultivator to just kill off because of the offense he had unknowingly caused, but their lives would be very difficult if the young one continued on his current trend. They too were devising schemes in their heads.


    If that was not bad enough, his legend had only grown over the last couple of months as most masters were terrible gossip. Some were thinking of offering themselves to him, just to see if they would be taken.


    Samuel was currently playing house with his one and only disciple, with only the intention of getting another in the form of her relative. At that moment, he was just enjoying taking care of his Elizabeth as she sleepily suckled on him trying to think of better ways to train the sexy girl.


    The naive genius was completely oblivious to all the dominoes he had unwittingly set up. All of which were on the verge of tipping over. The gears were slowly and they were all converging on the master-disciple pair that were simply minding their own business.

 Chapter 13: An awkward situation

    "Mmm... This is nice."


    Samuel''s manhood popped out of Elizabeth''s mouth as she sunk deep into the bath looking up at him with her clear blue eyes.


    "Master... Come in... Hold me..."


    The latest bout of medicine had an interesting effect. Namely, currently, Elizabeth was extremely drunk. Samuel sighed and got into the bathtub. Not do as she asked but position himself better so she could once more feed on him. As her body was currently healing from her most recent bout of training it was the perfect time to get more of his empowering essence into her. Like a child, she once more gobbled up his manhood. This time, it was as painful as it was pleasurable as teeth became involved and the connection that was shared in this act made him highly sensitive to her. But that was okay, he knew his disciple let him get away with too much already. If she was like the character in the book, he should have already been at the arc where they had a falling out and the disciple falls into the clutches of a conniving and evil man.


    As always, Elizabeth forgave his missteps with so much as a peep of discontent. She even suggested it remain that difficult if she could handle it. To this Samuel''s answer was a straight, ''No.''


    It was not a matter of how much she could do but there was a point after which the training would be more harmful than helpful and he was certain that he had stepped over that line with his initial regime.


    What they had been doing over the next couple of months or so was much more manageable and right for her. She was making steady progress with learning her Breakthrough destiny, he even got her learning her metallic essence into her more flexible form.


    Was she good enough for the tournament that was now just weeks away? Samuel believed so. She would not rank at the highest. She was still only at the essence refining stage but he believed her showing would not be bad, especially if the training yard was anything to go by.


    "Ow..." Samuel yelped silently as Elizabeth was treating his manhood like a teat.


    The pain was really astonishing. Samuel had suffered a lot worse in his years as a cultivator but none of the pain felt as acute as this one and it was not because it was focused on a sensitive bit of his. He once had a poisonous centipede crawl into his man bits and try to wreck him from the inside but that did not even phase him. This somehow felt a lot better and at the same time, a lot worse.


    He looked down to see his very naked disciple had fallen asleep in the tub, currently using his manhood as a pacifier passively suckling on his leaking essence. He was in such an awkward spot that he could not move his disciple without disturbing her rest.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Shrugging he started meditating while half-naked standing awkwardly in a bathtub as his disciple sucked on his manhood.


    "I knew you were adaptive... But this is... absurd."


    His eyes popped open as his gaze focused on the woman that stood before him.


    After starting to appreciate the feminine form, he now understood just how beautiful the master standing before him really was.


    Lucia stood with her extremely tapered hips jutted to one side, one of her perfectly manicured and flawless hands lay on it as her hip. She wore very skimpy robes that left close to nothing to the imagination.


    She blinked her emerald eyes at him as she made a small pop with her full red lips.


    With his newfound sense of self, he was feeling a lot more conscious of her natural beauty which was dramatically enhanced as she ascended in cultivation ranks.


    Thankfully he could hide it with the fact that his disciple was ''using him''.


    People would spit blood at his sense of logic, he was half-naked with his dick in someone''s mouth did not phase him but talking with a beautiful woman made him feel shy.


    "Ahem. Why are you here, Lucia?" Samuel managed to keep his dignity, at least in his twisted sense of value.


    "Damn. I thought you would be a prude. But this does not seem to even bother you."


    "Fellow elder if you do not have any reason to stay, please leave. I must see to the training of my disciple." He donned his persona, sure it would help. As such his timber took a very... spine-tingling edge.


    Something our handsome master was absolutely blind to was just how desirable he was to masters and disciples alike just from a physical perspective. His mismatched red and blue eyes, jet black silky hair. A face and body crafted to perfection with no excessive bulk in any fashion. An aloof mysterious aura hung about him like honey. Yet he was completely dumb as to how it affected the opposite sex and some men as well.


    She gave him a smirk, and he was completely oblivious to the fact that it had been a completely lascivious one.


    "May I join in such a training? I would like to... learn your way of teaching."


    Samuel, unaware that it was essentially a sexual advance stated.


    "I am sorry but this is a private matter between me and my disciple, a cherished time that I do not wish to dilute." He had taken it at face value and assumed she wanted to learn about his first disciple. He could not allow that, she was not yet ready for sect politics and till he drew breath he would defend her against anything he was able.


    Lucia gave him a pout as she tilted her upper body forward completely exposing her ample cleavage. Sadly for the seducer, the seducee was completely unaffected by any form of seduction outside of natural admiration. She would have had a lot more success teasing and wrangling him if she had just stated her intentions outright. However, she did not know how the mind of her younger colleague even worked.


    "I am sure I have something I can entice you with..." her voice became very sultry and combined with her natural charisma, she could make even zombies swoon. Sadly, our master was a very unique creature and such seduction flew right past his head.


    One must understand, in all the ''information'' he gathered men were always the chasers, it did not even occur to him that women too could initiate.


    "I am very grateful for your generosity but this is special and I must sadly decline your gift..."


    ...


    While the inner elder was wholly unsuccessful in bringing anything out of the outer elder, the grand elder felt their eternal lifespans shorten quite a bit as the pressure of the gazes of their companions and disciples seemed to be ever-increasing.

 Chapter 14: Essence refining training complete

    Elizabeth thrust her sword forward and a spiral of fire and ice shot forward, then she followed it up with an upper strike. Giant spikes of ice rapidly rose from the ground following the motion. Finally, she brought the sword back down as a massive wave of fire came down with her strike smashing down on the ice. And smash it did because the ice did not melt from the heat and instead shattered from the explosive force. The shards of ice shot in every direction frosting over everything they touched.


    She breathed keeping her rapidly beating heart calm. The swirling aura of fire and ice slowly dissipated leaving an ever so slightly winded disciple. A small layer of sweat caked the surface of her skin giving it a shiny sheen. However, she still looked like her tank was nowhere near empty, the hold on her sword was strong, and her breath was slightly labored but still steady. Her stance was still unchallenged.


    As soon as her demonstration ended, a slow deliberate clap was heard.


    "Well done. You are ready."


    Elizabeth''s calm demeanor dropped as she jumped up in glee. She dashed into Samuel as she hopped into her arms.


    "Master! I did it! I did it!"


    "Yes. Yes, you have."


    Samuel started patting her head to which she answered with a soft moan.


    Samuel would have liked to attribute her godlike growth as her own talent, and lament that with just a little bit of effort, she could have also been a Heaven''s chosen instead of a cauldron. But he knew that to be not true, her barely present power of her own metallic essence was proof that she should have years left before she had mastered her essence-refining power.


    But mythic abilities spat on the face of normal convention. Her power had molded her body, mind, and soul to be better equipped at handling its power. The sheer fact that the ice she generated still cycled water essence for additional properties post-creation was way beyond what she should have been able to do with so little training.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But that was neither here nor there, she had dramatically improved. That was all that mattered. She was ready for the tournament, just in time, as the event was merely days away.


    It was also a miracle that he could invest as much time as he did in Elizabeth as Lucia seemed to have taken a keen interest in his business. She would pop in at the most random times and ask to do the most random things, the only common link was that they were two people''s activities. Naturally, he had turned her down every single time, his disciple''s future was worth infinitely more to him.


    A fact of life he was still getting used to, he had never realized how good it did his mind and soul to see the little cultivator grow. She struggled and fell quite often but she was a fighter and kept grinding along. Many a time, it felt like he was more worried about Elizabeth than the person herself. Her answers to his concerns were also very impossible to defend against.


    "Why should I care about what happens to me? Have I not given myself entirely to you? Isn''t your job taking care of me and mine taking care of you?"


    The little trickster had learned to be more conniving because it definitely did work. She had managed to place herself on the same pedestal that once only his cultivation had occupied.


    At least, now both of them could reap the fruits of their combined labor. He was not going to break any records, those would be reserved for the heaven''s chosen masters that somehow managed to wrangle an essence condensation disciple. There were also a ton of group events, none of which he could participate in. But his disciple was extraordinary, To a point that he truly believed there would come a time when she might surpass him. Not to mention she had a trump card that even essence condensation will find hard to defend against. Granted, he would rather she did not use it and let the secret out.


    But he had a lot of time to think about it, it did not matter as much if the secret got out, she could not be separated from him. Such was the nature of their connection. As powerful as she was, it was all still just potential and at the end of the day, those who would seek to use her would have to go through him first.


    After all, he had her ''leash''. Both his eyes glowed, thinking of the hell he would bring upon any who wished to hurt her future and happiness.


    "Master... You look scary..."


    That brought him out of his reverie.


    "Sorry, Elizabeth, I was just thinking about the upcoming yearly tournament. I was just thinking about how you are going to show the world how strong you became over only a short year."


    "Yeah, those mean people are gonna be so jealous when they see me! Being all awesome and kicking but!"


    Yes. Yes, they will.

 Chapter 15: Stadium of Power

    Thousands upon thousands of disciples and multitudes of mortals gathered in a massive open field. They were all waiting for the massive feat of magical marvel that was about to unfold. All of them stood there because this was the fated day and no one was going to miss being the early birds. Some have camped on this spot weeks in advance so that they had a better chance of being among the festivities.


    Many conversed among themselves waiting for the sun to reach its zenith.


    "Daddy! Why is it taking so long? This is so boring!"


    "Trust me, my little flower. This is a moment you will never forget throughout your entire life."


    As if the random mortal''s words were prophecy there was a shift in the air. Mortals only felt slightly sluggish but even the lowest disciple could tell the difference. The essence in the air became many folds thicker to the point it could be physically felt.


    Dozens sat down to cultivate despite the obvious risk of dying to the overbearing essence and most will die. They will simply keel over and never open their eyes again, but even the minuscule chance of becoming a heaven''s chosen master was too enticing for the most hardcore of mortal cultivators, and every year dozens of would-be disciples are lost in this foolishness. But the sect does not dissuade anyone from performing this suicidal act of trying to be more than what they are because although rare, it worked. And any master that was found from this action would always attempt to join the sect and masters were always on demand.


    Almost nobody would notice these mad individuals, regardless of whether they succeeded or failed, at least not yet. For the main event was about to begin.


    A small luminous dot had appeared in the sky and in the harsh glare of the sun, it was all but invisible. That dot rapidly expanded at an exponential rate till within seconds it was a second sun hovering in the sky.


    At this point the entire crowd was in awe even those who have seen this year after year, such was the majestic might of what was happening in front of them.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After becoming so large that it engulfed the visible sky the crowd could see it stopped and imploded into itself instantly.


    What happened next was faster than a blink. The implosion caused distortion and a cacophonic blast rang out. Its distance from the ground guaranteed no lasting harm was brought to the mortal citizens but many held their hands to their ears at the loud sound.


    The distortion left as fast as it came and what if left in its wake was a massive floating colosseum, the size so large that it blotted out the sun casting the amassing people in its shadow.


    It was as majestic as it was terrifying. From beneath all the mortals could see was just a giant chunk of earth, yet not even a speck of dust fell on the masses. Giant Crystals that shown brightly floated all around the centerpiece attached by gargantuan chains.


    The centerpiece itself was an architectural marvel if one could from above. Scores of floating platforms were strewn all across the surface some empty while others filled with structures on top of them. Floating seats moved seemingly at random but all with purpose as they never hit one another or came more than a few feet to the circular floating platforms. Stall stands and small buildings littered the colosseum floor. All of this was surrounded by a titanic spiral of obsidian and golden steel. All of this was wrapped in draconic iconography.


    Right now it was a desolate place but there was not even a single sign of age or wear present at any inch of any structure.


    Those who were veterans of this event knew that it was not yet over for the most mystical part had yet to present itself.


    "Um... daddy how do we get up there?"


    "Wait for it, dear."


    The ground beneath the floating monstrosity started to glow, right under the feet of everyone present underneath.


    A massive intricate seal carved itself into the earth spanning the entirety of the shadow cast.


    This display had yet to end for those who desired to be inside the colosseum were simply there, family, and friends, and all were grouped together at the entrances at the edge of the Colosseum. More and more people stepped into the shadow and onto the magical circle till they too were teleported inside with no consequences, whatsoever. It did not matter if someone arrived too early or too late, they always found themselves next to those they desired to be.


    Then as the final act, a pleasant but firm voice wrung through the minds of everyone present at the entrances.


    "Welcome, one and all to the annual sect tournament!" was all that was said but that was not all that was remembered. Every mortal through those words alone understood all that this month-long event had to offer and all the rules that they had to follow. Such was the mystical power of those at the top.


    With that announcement, the yearly tournament had officially begun.

 Chapter 16: A reminiscing disciple

    Elizabeth was feeling very jittery at this moment, it had been close to nine months since she was taken and the only thing she was absolutely sure of. These were the best couple of months in her life. She did not know what she did to deserve to be so happy but she was.


    So much so, that she had almost forgotten her past.


    Truth be told her past was not as happy as she had led her master to believe, her family was... transactional. She had one father and three mothers and four siblings, a younger sister and three older brothers.


    They were a merchant family and the business mindset was not left at the shops her family managed but came home to roost. For her mothers the transactions were all sexual, suck a dick get a necklace.


    Needless to say, they were neglected. Even her brothers looked at them with money in their eyes, especially... after she and her younger sister started filling out. Her mother was beautiful as she was distant and the one ''gift'' she had given them was a ''blessed'' body.


    If it were not for nana and po-po, her caretakers maybe she too would be so jaded, but that was not to be the case. These two ''servants'' were better parents to her than her parents could ever be, her and her sister both. She could not help but smile when she thought of all the trouble she had caused the older couple, especially when her childish self wanted attention. While her parents would throw money at her when she was being ''annoying'', they would do the kindest things.


    Her personal favorite amongst it all was reading her stories.


    When... when they finally moved on... that became her escape. The world of fiction and fantasy, a world that was not so cold and calculating but filled with love and wonder. But even that was not to last.


    She was growing up, and like her mother, she started catching the eye.


    Would her greedy family abuse the attention she received? That was a definite, yes.


    So, they did what any ''family'' would do. She started to be be groomed to become the perfect lady.


    A prostitute they could sell off to make further their end would be a more apt description.


    If it were not for the mandatory core test at the age of sixteen... maybe that would have been her fate, a pretty object to look at and a factory to produce babies.


    She had jumped at the chance, believing all the romantic books she once consumed about masters and their beloved ''disciples''.


    The first two years were a massive crash back down to earth. The sect was even more transactional and sex was a very widely used currency on both ends. Her stories of love and wonder were just that, stories.


    She could not even crawl back to her family. She had not left on happy terms, the only person she had positive relations with was her younger sister whom she had promised to take from that den of misery. The rest had cut ties with her in a very public fashion and promised her hell should she ever return.


    The one thing she refused to give the world, was her body. The world wanted her to give up, to use it as currency just like everyone else, but she would not. It became a tug of war, the world wanted it and she refused to give.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    There was naive hope deep in her soul that somebody would see her dedication, somebody would understand her devotion. Somebody who would love her and take her not because she was a pretty thing to use and abuse but something to be cherished.


    When her master, her absurdly handsome, naive, intelligent, stupid, caring, dense, loveable, dopey, and monstrously powerful master had found her that day, she was at the end of her ropes.


    She would have sold her body if she could, but she had reached a point where even that was not possible. She had pretty much-accepted death. Then he had come in all his glory, all handsome and mysterious with his booming voice. At that moment, she genuinely thought that an avatar of a god had come to take her to the afterlife.


    The truth was so much sweeter, a master had come to take her as a disciple. She opened her mouth immediately, hoping for the miraculous drug that lay in the loins of every heaven-chosen master.


    Her chastity would be hers, she would not give it to anyone else other than the one she deemed to be her worthy master but this was different, this was how disciples got their power and it was a sacred bond between master and disciple. At least, that was how she had reasoned it to herself.


    But that was not to be the case, she was cared for, carried like a princess to a beautiful if sparse abode nursed back to health, and then it was offered to her. A magnificent rod that would fix her future... needless to say she was excited. It was all she was led to believe and so much more, it was like the best thing she had ever eaten multiplied by a factor of 100. And the power... It flooded her, she could every inch of her pathetic body being remade and it was not at all painful. If anything the tingling feeling was extremely pleasurable.


    She had decided right then and there that this master would be the one, her one. She would make him a loveable family filled with happy women who would take care of him and be loved back. And this was back then when he had yet to realize just how worthy her master really was. She was treated like a spoiled princess and somehow her life had surpassed even the storybooks she read. She thought she was doted on before, but it paled in comparison to just how much time and care was put into her since she had become a disciple.


    When she had heard she was to become a cauldron, she was very accepting. That was the other shoe, he wanted her to be his, a slave in the truest sense of the word. That was the transaction, she was the object he wanted to have. It stung a little but that was fine, he had given her infinitely more than what she was being asked.


    By that point, she was doing but lazing about and consuming his cum. She had thought, the ''I made your metal essence incompatible'' was just an excuse and he just wanted an easy way to wet his dick. That was what stung her a little, she was just an object to her master.


    ��Well what actually happened was that master was being his usual oddly clumsy self and he had messed up. He treated her so highly, that instead of hiding his mistake(which in her opinion was completely fine, masters needed to preserve their image) he had come out and told her everything. That was probably the moment she had realized, ''I love this man'', from the very depths of her soul. Not to mention, the shock afterward at her eagerness was a memory she would hold deep in her heart for the rest of her days. The shyness and worry for her only cemented the fact that he was not being duplicitous only very awkward, her super hot and awkward master.


    For some reason, she had to become the aggressor and make her master finally take the plunge even though he was the one that initially suggested it. Her lady bits tingled at the memory and she almost growled thinking about the absolute lack of it since then. The reason being too much might accelerate her to the foundation realm before her cultivation stabilized.


    She nearly swore to the heavens that day. She did not think having sex after becoming a sex slave should be so difficult. At least she could still suckle on him, otherwise... there would be war...


    At least after the tournament, he would have no reason to deny her that nirvana any longer. Also, her sister would be at the age of her maturity by then so win-win.


    Thinking of the tournament brought her back to the present and the only desire her master had for her, was to have fun and show off to the world.


    Somehow, those heartfelt words that put no pressure on her held more weight than if she was told to win every event without fail.

 Chapter 17: Pre-match jitters

    The stadium of power and the annual tournament, for the masses, is four weeks out of the year when they could behold the power of cultivation with no risk to themselves. It was a time to make merry and enjoy all that the sect had to offer.


    For the disciples it was quite a different picture, for those who still did not have a private master, it was a time to show off to the heaven''s chosen that they were good enough to get their own dick or nipple to suck. For those who were already under a master, it was time to give their master a lot of face or move on to a different better master. Some were excited to prove themselves while others were very nervous.


    Elizabeth leaned heavily to the latter camp, less than a year ago she was barely qualified to be a disciple and the best she could do was not get stomped under another''s heel. Now she was among the elite, and she was going to fight the very people that she had cheered on and worshipped. The lower outer disciples(Disciples without a master) had their own little fan clubs for the higher disciples(disciples with a master) and she was an avid fan of many of them, mainly because during this event her bullying was usually reduced to less than mild annoyance and being part of a group made her happy and feel included.


    Among the ones she had cheered on from the sidelines, the three coolest were Yuri(The white rose), Shen(The steel lion), and Mize(The mad sword) in her opinion. All three of them were participating and she would probably have to fight all three of them.


    A hand on top of her head brought her out of her spiraling thoughts.


    "Nervous?..."


    She looked back up at her master who was giving a kind smile. One that made her think everything was going to be okay.


    She gave back a timid nod.


    "I am not going to tell you to not be nervous. The first time I had a real fight... it was nerve-wracking. I still remember every detail to this day. One wrong move and I might have died back then. All I ask you is to believe in yourself and move forward, do not use your nervousness as a handicap to believe you are lesser. Can you do that for me?"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She once more nodded, her shoulders becoming visibly more relaxed.


    Samuel was getting the hang of relationships, granted he was using his soul sight to cheat.


    Especially when it came to self-confidence and nervousness, once he had been the same. It took a lot of soul searching to move past his own blocks and helping someone else who was going through the same was... cathartic.


    He let her digest his words as he made a plan out for her. There were over a hundred events in this tournament and a minimum of ten was active at any given time. All group activities were immediately out of the picture, which left only the single disciple events. Multiple single-person events were running at the same time but if he managed it right he could get his disciple to participate in four of them and they were also spaced apart which meant ample time for her to catch her breath between them.


    The sect ''Power Bouts'' was the final event like every year and it was the one he cared about the most. An elimination-style one-on-one combat to decide who was the current best in their respective categories. If Elizabeth could make a great showing in that event they would have a much easier time getting more disciples in the future.


    He said none of this to Elizabeth, of course, the girl was stressed enough as it was.


    Instead, to calm her nerves he suggested.


    "Want to try out the food stands?"


    Seeing her grateful look Samuel knew he had done well. More data to store in his memory banks to use later. Distractions are welcome when one is stressed. This particular one was thanks to the books he still referenced from time to time.


    He moved to get out of the private hut he had rented for the two of them to stay while the colosseum still existed in the material plain, it had cost him an arm and a leg but his profession was enchanting and money would never be an issue for either of them.


    However, as he was about to move out, Elizabeth grabbed his robes.


    "Can I just suckle?... It helps me calm down..." Her voice went incredibly quiet which was a first for the normally upbeat woman.


    Samuel gave an amused snort.


    "Who are you and what have you done with my disciple?" Another referenced line, was used to increase brevity and it worked.


    She blushed and pouted at him.


    "I am nervous! Okay!"


    Samuel gave her an amused grin.


    "There she is."


    Her cheeks went as red as a tomato.


    "Just bring out your cock already!"


    Samuel then spent the rest of the opening day gently patting Elizabeth''s head while she used his manhood like a pacifier. Soon she was out like a light still nibbling and suckling on his manhood.


    He looked down on his resting disciple as he brushed the hair out of her beautiful face.


    "Do not worry, little one. You are going to shine like a star."

 Chapter 18: First real fight

    Two bodies moved at a speed unreachable by mortal standards. But the two fighters were as from mortals as the earth was to the sky. They were both in the foundation realm and as such their bodies had now been transformed into objects worthy of worship. The crowd sitting on the floating chairs certainly seemed to think so as they cheered both the fighters on.


    The woman of the pair used a weapon, a spear to be exact and the untrained eye could only see flashes as she rapidly stabbed the body of the male. The man was no slouch either as his hands were a blur blocking every single strike with monstrous efficiency. Their feet were not still either as the man rapidly tried to approach while the woman danced away trying to create distance to take advantage of her weapon''s reach.


    At first glance, it looked like they were at a standstill as none of them scored any strike of note but Samuel had already analyzed the fight and knew the winner before they were even decided. Most people of his caliber could when they spectated fights that were so beneath them, but that did not stop any from looking on in interest. Like that combat bout where he knew the woman had already won, his disciple was also in a fight in which he already knew victory was etched in stone.


    She was taking part in the ''essence bouts'', a combat event where one fought only using their natural control over their essence, no techniques were allowed. Elizabeth had to even learn a single martial or spiritual technique, all she could do was natural greater manipulation. Something that most of her peers will begin to properly utilize at essence condensation. The best most could do at essence refining was coating themselves or ejecting the essence in bursts.


    It was not to say Samuel was looking down on the others, far from it. Even the woman Elizabeth currently facing was far above her in combat effectiveness. Unlike Elizabeth who looked nervous with her stance containing a slight tremble, the toned dark skin woman was calm her stance as steady as stone. She had already done something most foundation realm earth cultivators would not even think of doing. She had not coated her body in her earth essence instead allowing the essence to freely flow around her skin, he was willing to bet that if he struck anywhere the skin would harden around that spot to reduce impact. Compare that to Elizabeth who did not even start cycling her essence despite being given ample opportunity to do so.


    Despite all that, Elizabeth would win without question. The raw difference in their power was just that wide. If the seasoned combatant did anything to cause real emotional turmoil in Elizabeth, such as fearing for her life, the match would end right there... in Elizabeth''s victory.


    Samuel could teach her humility later, right now, she needed to know her strength, she needed to know just how powerful she was compared to the rest of her flock. All he had done the day before was soothe her, and she was getting cold feet this morning when he had announced he had signed her up in a match.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She gave no outward indication of course, but he could read her soul, and then, and even right now, it was a mass of self-doubt and fear. It did not matter that he had repeatedly told her that even if she failed it was ok. Even if she was nothing but a ''sex slave'', he would be fine with that outcome. Even if he was certain that she had potential that could outpace even him.


    So this needed to happen, to teach her confidence. As much as humility was beneficial to cultivators, much more was their ability to gauge their own self-worth.


    So he waited as the gong dropped and the fight began, to see the flower bloom.


    The match immediately turned in the favor of the tanned combatant as she closed the distance with a single leap a boom generated from her feet using the earth essence as a form of propulsion. The opinion on the tanned combatant immediately went up a tick in his head, she had just imitated a very well-known essence refining earth technique without breaking any of the rules.


    Elizabeth meanwhile was gathering fire essence to start one of her ''routines'' completely misjudging the combat flow and she was punished for it. A fist slammed into her stomach knocking the wind out of her followed by a shoulder slam to cleanly finish her in one move.


    But the slam never connected, within a fraction of a second the entire right side of her body was covered in frost. Samuel was confident that would be the end of the fight but this young woman surprised him once more. By rapidly channeling earth essence she shattered the ice coating and leaped back creating distance. Elizabeth was still in shock from the first blow and did not capitalize on the opportunity given.


    Not that it mattered. To pull that small stunt, Samuel was sure that the earth fighter had burned through a considerable amount of stored essence.


    Elizabeth finally looked up, looking slightly dazzled but otherwise fine, even the empower punch did nothing more than stun her for a brief period. She looked at her own hands seemingly shocked at what had just transpired. The tanned fighter did not give her much breathing room though as she once charged expending much more essential in this go around trying to end the fight quickly. This Elizabeth had the presence of mind to swipe her hands upwards.


    The moment she did Samuel knew the fight was over. Similar to her demonstration during their private training, massive pillars of ice were created right in the way of the fighter barreling forward. For a moment, Samuel expected her to do something and for a brief glimpse, he could see that she wanted to as well but at the last second he saw her close her eyes and accept her fate as she smashed into the ice, the force of the impact knocking her out cleanly as she lay in the shattered ice.


    For a moment she looked stunned but the applause from the crowd brought her out of her reverie as she leaped in the air, her massive assets jiggling very distractingly in concert with her movement. Samuel was proud and embarrassed all at the same time. At least now, she would have more confidence in herself.


    "Excuse me?"


    Samuel did not bother looking as his focus was completely on his celebrating disciple.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you master Samuel?"


    "Yes."


    This was probably a messenger sent by one of the other masters, he needed to hear what the feminine voice had to say before dismissing them.


    "Can I become your disciple?"


    "Huh!?!"

 Chapter 19:Attractive presence

    <div>


    "May I ask why?" Samuel asked seriously, his tone respectful. The battle was over and Elizabeth had left to get her checkup from the sect healers. He could kill a few minutes before he performed his own much more thorough analysis.


    The girl who had just asked to become his disciple looked incredibly nervous but stood there determined. His response was equally respectful.


    The girl listened, sighed, and then looked back at him in shock. She had not expected a question, in her mind, it would either be a rejection or acceptance.


    Samuel was standing on one of the countless public viewing platforms next to mortals and disciples, many of whom had no idea that they were standing to a nascent soul master, only a very attractive ''young'' man. They were not strong enough to even begin to understand the depth of his power and the control he held over it, especially as he had it suppressed.


    As was common among all walks of life people loved ''excitement'' and standing shoulder to shoulder with a master ranked very very high.


    Their exchange had opened the floodgates and there were many gasps at the revelation that he was a master. There was now a wide berth between the two of them and the rest of the crowd and everyone now stood in awe of him, as if they had not just stood next to him for the better part of an hour with no fanfare.


    Samuel could have joined the private booths squared away for masters like himself to save this sort of headache. But those things were of were rife with sect politics and one thing he knew with certainty was that nothing good ever came out of getting yourself involved in those messes.


    But his attention soon focused on the words she spouted out next.


    "I... heard that you are kind... and... and! you carried your first disciple on foot to your abode... so... so... I think you are dedicated... I want that sort of dedication..."


    Samuel felt that there was something fishy about the arrangement but she had not said or done anything duplicitous so he reserved judgment. He said.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Very well. Come find me after the tournament, I shall give you a proper answer then. And thank you for the bravery you have shown, I know it must have been hard to come up and ask me this question."


    He gave her the practiced smile along with the rehearsed line that to this day could catch Elizabeth off guard and make her blush.


    The girl standing in front of him did blush and he mentally patted himself on the back for being ''suave'' as the novel put it. In a few decades, he could maybe reach a state where he could naturally demand attention and not have to resort to imitation but this would make do.


    What he did not realize was that combined with his natural good looks that were extremely enhanced due to his deep cultivation, he had captured the hearts of almost every girl, young and old, and many men as well with that smile.


    One must remember that the image masters had was generally aloof, cold, and sometimes downright ruthless, and justifiably so. Drinking a master''s cum or milk was a very common and a very practiced form of ascension for most non-heaven''s-chosen. In truth, masters were outnumbered by multiple orders of magnitudes compared to disciples and their life would be a non-stop frat party where they were the constant main event if they allowed too much leeway. However, most masters learn this at extremely young ages by backstabs and manipulations. Samuel had skipped all of that given his reclusive lifestyle up to this point and he was a nascent soul, a 1% of 1% of 1% even if you took his heaven''s chosen out of the equation which was another .1%.


    A non-jaded and non-self-centered master was very very rare and he had advertised to a very large crowd that he was accepting disciples. He might not have said as much but the implications combined with his general kind demeanor and good looks, many many girls and some men just deluded that to be true.


    However, at that moment most were very stunned and did not have anything ''prepared to offer'' yet. It was natural to show off to a master and even if the dreamy man in front of them had different priorities it was good to cover bases. The mortals did not even know what was going on, all they knew that they were in the presence of a revered master. As such he was not approached by other offers.


    But the rumors would spread like wildfire and there were many many men and women, boys and girls who wanted a master like Samuel.


    However, our socially inept master had caught none of that as he realized that there was no need for random healers to dick around with her soul and body when he existed and as such he simply blinked away, leaving an army of dreamy gazes at his wake.


    <div>

 Chapter 20:Sentiment

    While the master was dealing with his problems, the disciple was also about to face tribulations.


    One might be forgiven for believing that everyone was happy with the way the battle had turned out, after all, Elizabeth was largely considered the underdog in the fight which turned out to be a hidden dragon who was simply playing with her food. The mortal crowd loved it and ate it up and some of the lower outer disciples were also in awe of the whole thing.


    But one core issue remained, by all accounts, Elizabeth should have lost that fight, it did not matter if she had greater ''talent'' she was being pushed back the entire fight and should have had no recourse against the greater fighter. There was also the rumor that she was a cauldron for the most ''recent'' outer elder who had become extremely famous in the sect for a multitude of reasons.


    It was also widely accepted that breakthrough destinies made the masters walk on a different league compared to the average disciple. It did not matter how hard the disciple trained they were a step behind to legendary ones let alone the awe-inspiring mythic abilities. Even a single epic destiny gave a cultivator a monstrous edge over those who did not.


    Higher outer disciples and everyone above attributed her win to her ''borrowed'' power which made her entirely beholden to her current master.


    Some gave a very objective take, as Elizabeth would have no point in this tournament other than show off her master''s breakthrough destiny and further her master''s standing. This meant most event participation was not necessary and the only reason she was doing the lesser ones was to put her fellow disciples down. A group of disciples hated this as they were disillusioned by the ''heaven''s chosen'' grandeur and did not like the control the masters exerted over them. Another group was bitter about the power they would never achieve, they were fine being a lap dog of masters if it meant that they would be able to achieve a higher level of cultivation but the current standards of being a cauldron required one''s virginity to be intact and in the cultivation world, that was rarer than finding the mythic celestial unicorn, if you did not count the sects whose whole agenda was ''virgin'' cultivation. For them, Elizabeth represented an ideal they could never achieve. Finally, there was a group that would attribute anything and everything she did and ever will do as an extension of her master, meaning in essence they were losing because a pseudo-master was taking part and they had no hope of facing down such a threat. There was also the group that did not care about any of this and simply assumed it was a form of good fortune, their wish was to step up to the challenge and beat her fair and square.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Finally, there was the group that was just like her, the cauldrons. Cauldrons by and large tended to be beautiful people which only inspired envy. They also tended to receive preferential treatment and unlike normal disciples, masters would very commonly splurge on their cauldrons. It did not matter if the master never improved, as long as they were in their own sphere, they were the kings and queens of the countless other disciples in that station. That was not to say that there were not good people among them, in fact, most were very subservient as it required a specific mindset to even attempt to give yourself entirely to the agency of someone else. But as the saying goes ''one bad apple'' especially if that bad apple had a large advantage over the rest of their peers.


    This made cauldrons a close-knit group being very wary of outsiders, even further alienating them from the rest.


    Now combine that with all the propaganda that is spread by disciple unions, certain sects, and many masters that all believe the system of making cauldrons to be lesser if not harsher sentiments and you have a recipe for the perpetuation of hate.


    This did not stop many from trying, such as the ludicrous power of breakthrough destinies. Not only that but despite its bad reputation, the number of cauldrons only increased as the years went by, the reason being disciples were much more expendable than cauldrons. The why for that is very obvious, unlike disciples who were often looked at as ''leaches'' and ''soldiers'', cauldrons were akin to lovers of more commonly beloved fuck pets and given much more care. Unlike disciples, where fucking was looked at as a job masters tended to enjoy having sex with their cauldrons which is more often not the reason they were turned into a cauldron in the first place which only widens that divide as sex directly translated to power. Powerful disciples hated this and masters did not partake, and some who did hate that those effective slaves wielded that much power, and this only added fuel to the fire.


    Sadly, neither master nor disciple involved themselves in any of the behind-the-scenes politics and while for the reclusive and introverted master, this was fine, the more social disciple was about to have a very rude awakening to the horrors of disciple politics.


    A singled-out cauldron was a very easy target. A singled out, beautiful and ''inept'' cauldron who was only powerful because of her gifts was even more so. Especially if their master was not around to protect them and they were being egged on by internal forces.


    One could only pray for Elizabeth to come out safely from the other side.

 Chapter 21:Creating a scene

    Elizabeth was surrounded by her peers, for the first time in nine months and yet she never felt more alone. For reasons she could not parse, she was given the cold shoulder by everyone. From the cheer of the fans, she had expected some kind of congratulations in the waiting room that would lead them into their next match. Nobody approached her or even acknowledged her. At least in the beginning before the fight, one or two would become a bit curious and come up for conversation but now any semblance of comradery was all but gone.


    She even tried to approach the ones who were initially curious only to be ignored and snubbed. Giving up she huddled into a corner, sat on a chair, and brought her knees to her head confused and distressed by what was happening.


    She had done well hadn''t she, so why was she being treated as a non-existent entity?


    Even when she was hated she was at least paid attention to, this felt even worse than back then. It felt like her triumphs did not matter.


    "Excuse me."


    Her face brightened at the initiation only to quickly fall when she noticed just who had called out and the begrudging expression on his face. It was one of the healers on staff who had come here to give her a post-battle check.


    "Yes?..."


    She sounded dispirited even to her own ears. She had hidden from her master but a part of her really wanted to show off and prove just good she had become over the last couple of months and she thought her for her first fight she had done well. Sure, she stumbled but she recovered and managed to come out victorious which was the whole point of the tournament.


    "We need to..." He started to say.


    "No need for that." A powerful voice reverberated through the room demanding all of the attention including hers.


    Upon seeing who was at the entrance of the waiting room Elizabeth''s whole demeanor immediately turned jubilant, she hopped to her feet and immediately ran to the one place that had become her safe harbor since leaving her sorry excuse of a family and subsequent horrible life at the sect.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    She slammed into her master with no care of decorum which caused a bevy of shocked reactions.


    One might be forgiven for thinking that Elizabeth had weak mental fortitude but that could not be further from the case. She still had life in her eyes even after all the unjust tribulations she went through. It was simply that her master had accepted her with next to no reservations and she could act as childishly as she wanted. She completely forgot her surroundings and acted like an over-excited child bragging about their achievements.


    "Master! I did it!"


    Samuel gave her a genuine smile instead of his practiced one as he started patting her head.


    "Yes, you have. Good work. I am proud of you."


    Elizabeth melted into him as she closed her eyes in contentment, completely forgetting her pain merely moments ago.


    At this moment Samuel had made two mistakes he was not aware of. First, by disregarding the traditional respect between master and disciple in such a public setting, he was creating an image of himself that was not wholly good. He was making a precedent that he treated students under him more like lovers than disciples which was not a good thing, especially in a sect where a single master could have upwards of a hundred disciples.


    Secondly, he was making others believe that he did not understand combat because Elizabeth did not fight effectively in her match, she had simply steamrolled her opponent through sheer power imbalance.


    They were not totally wrong to think this, but most of them did not have one crucial piece of information. The man standing before them was at the nascent soul stage, which is the peak of the inner sect and he could probably fold the entire outer sect by himself after all the man was in secluded cultivation for over a hundred years, most who knew him were either in the inner sect or have died and he was not that famous before anyway. His mental capacity far outstripped any of the disciples or even masters present in this outer-level event.


    His personal reasoning was simply that Elizabeth was not confident in her own strength and he was going to build that up before he started working on her faults. In real fights underestimating your own strength could be just as bad as overestimating them, especially in a team setting.


    Then he proceeded to enforce his first ''mistake'' by taking her into his arms in a princess carry and walking off which was arguably another mistake as if he simply vanished showing off the extent of his power some of the discontent would have hushed.


    As it was, Samuel was in the beginning stages of being labeled a ''lover'' behind his back. A derogatory term used to describe masters who look for relationships instead of pursuing the true reason one joins the sect, to pursue the path of immortality.

 Chapter 22: Post battle discussion

    "So, do you believe that you will do just fine now?"


    Samuel and Elizabeth were back in their little hut, unaware of the mess they had left in their wake. It was a small miracle that nobody knew he had hired a private hut to stay in, it was not even one of the fancier ones which had kept them relatively hidden and now acted as a haven from the upheaval.


    Now Samuel was going to have a proper conversation with his disciple while he took care of her body. He started by bringing out the bathtub he had hidden away in his spatial storage ring. Then he channeled his essence fill it with steaming hot water. Then he started mixing in medicinal herbs along with his own special blend of alchemic liquids. Finally, he added one of the world seeds he had on his person to finish the process.


    All the while he kept up the conversation with his disciple


    "Yes."


    He could see Elizabeth beam at him at the question.


    "Good, good."


    He could now get to the real crux of why he brought it up in the first place. Elizabeth already had some confidence in herself.


    "Now let us move to things that you could have improved. Can you name me a few?."


    He said, with a pleasant but stern expression.


    "I stuttered and let her take the first blow."


    Elizabeth was immediately at attention and answered very swiftly. Good, she already knew where she was lacking which was the first step to learning how to improve. But there was more, and he wanted to see if Elizabeth knew more of her faults.


    "Anything else?"


    "Um... I used too much power when I did not need to?"


    "And?"


    "Um... I relied too much on my breakthrough destiny and gave up my trump card?...."


    *Sigh*


    Samuel finished what he was doing and moved to undress his disciple. Ever since the day he had pushed her past her limits it had become a ritual for the master. He found it easier to analyze her body by having his hands on him and she liked him doing it, so it stuck. This intimacy should also lessen the blow of what he was about to say, at least that was his hope.


    "The last one is not necessarily a bad thing. While true you were given an advantage, not using it when necessary is just bad. In an actual battle, you have to use everything you have to win, otherwise, the outcome is usually death. You could argue that you could have kept it hidden to use as a trump card but I would still stand against it. In legitimate tournaments you are at no risk, so showing off most of your strength so that others may develop and use counters against you is not a horrible idea. It is a good way to find faults in your system and find ways to fix them. There are good arguments on the contrary, and I will agree, but my way stimulates more growth, which I like. No, your biggest fault is that you forgot your training and simply used brute force to power your way through your opponent. It might sound counterintuitive but there was no strategy or elegance behind your moves, only the last move had any semblance of coordination. In the initial engagement, a simple ice armor would have completely stopped her in her tracks and could have left her open for a follow-up. Remember, holding initiative in combat is important because then it is you who decides the pace, in that battle even though you were a stronger fighter all of your moves were reactionary."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Elizabeth was frowning slightly but was too into enjoying his hands massaging over her now nude form to say anything in exchange.


    "But it is ok, you are still new to fighting. The environment before you met me also isolated you and finding sparring partners must have been difficult. That is not your fault. In fact, I should have added more of a personal touch and personally taught you how to fight, not just get you to practice how to control your power. The whole point is to become stronger, and not being able to deploy proper strategy in the heat of combat is definitely a big hole in that plan... In fact, for the little time that has been invested, you were marvelous. You did not freeze up and just hand her a win but had the sense of presence to react..."


    Something clicked in Samuel''s superactive brain while he was saying all this out loud. Elizabeth had no training or experience whatsoever, normally after coming to the sect the interaction with their peers dealt with it, at least that was what Samuel believed. But Elizabeth did not even properly get that... Samuel had just thrown a child with less than a year''s worth of any actual training into one of the biggest challenges in the sect. Forget about the fights, she had no experience with dealing with all the internal politics that were always at play with the other


    "... Maybe we should drop out of this tournament..."


    He unconsciously mumbled


    "Eh! Why!?"


    This brought Elizabeth out of her relaxed reverie very quickly.


    "I was a bit too hasty. You are still a babe in all this and are not ready to handle the type of pressure this tournament can put on you. It is a setback but a small one. We should come back next year when you are better equipped."


    Samuel was being very serious, he could deal with the loss of reputation it would cause him. He was more worried that he had completely overlooked such a key aspect of Elizabeth. His inexperience with social norms was once more rearing its ugly head.


    "No! I want to continue! You just said that tournaments are a good way to learn and I agree.  Maybe we can discover many more things about me that will help further my path of cultivation."


    Elizabeth became the one who pushed back in this instance, she wanted to continue the tournament challenge.


    "Maybe...but..."


    Samuel was still skeptical and wanted to argue but the man was weak to the woman named Elizabeth and her desires. In his head, the young teenager knew what she wanted, especially given how she bulldozed into his life. What he did not realize, or perhaps could not realize because of his past and how removed he was from a normal teenager was that teenagers could be stubborn and do things that often ran counter to what was good for them.


    He gave in very easily, especially after another push from Elizabeth


    "I want to see how far I can go! I want to see how far I have improved from where I was."


    One has to remember that the last fight was the first time Elizabeth had won anything in her life, and the feeling of being cheered on was extremely intoxicating but neither master nor disciple realized just what sort of quagmire both of them were falling into.


    "Oh. Well alright. I guess we can stay for a while longer."


    And thus both of them walked a harsh and unnecessary path.

 Chapter 23: Cracks

    Samuel was back in the stands watching the second-ever fight of his disciple, now that he knew what to look for, the signs were obvious. The tension in Elizabeth was too much, she was being rigid like one would do when they were very new at something. There was a time when he was face to face with a living opponent, but unlike the training yard, there were no bars held in this match. Her opponent was not trying to teach her something but doing their absolute best to win.


    "Excuse me..." a feminine voice called out.


    Samuel blinked to another stand, this was the other problem he was facing. Random lower outer disciples, all of whom were female, were throwing themselves at him, much to his annoyance. He had half a mind to tell them off but it required courage to come up to him and ask, he did not have it in him to destroy that courage in such young souls. At first, he responded how he usually would, he told them to meet him after the tournament. But now his disciple''s match had begun and he could not be disturbed while he evaluated his disciple with his newfound understanding. That was to be expected, for he never tutored anyone before, he only hoped his disciple would not suffer for it.


    This line of reasoning was so alien to most masters that it did not happen nearly at all in real-life circumstances. This was derived from the fact that unbeknownst even to Samuel, he cared deeply for Elizabeth, much more than any normal teacher and student bond and he came to the conclusion that every female disciple had the potential to become another Elizabeth. Even another lesser version of her would be a treasure to his heart.


    It is easy to see how such reasoning could be flawed from an outsider looking in both in terms of future prospective disciples and how he treated Elizabeth concerning him.


    As a lover, he might have done the right thing and allowed her to spread her wings a bit. As a teacher, however, he had failed because his instinct told him that Elizabeth was still not ready for the challenge yet he still allowed it to continue. He justified it by assuming that Elizabeth was like him and could improve leaps and bounds through a trial by fire. But Elizabeth was not him, in fact, very few could claim to have the talent and raw power he possessed.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    On the front of getting disciples, he was also making what many argue was a mistake, as in he allowed the disciples to claim the initiative. He humored them and did set any stern boundaries which actually weakened his position in the sect as the masters and elders as well as the more experienced disciples saw this as a weakness. In this world, the strong ruled, and the weak-willed would be taken advantage of. It did not matter how much power he held if he kept letting others walk over him. There was wisdom in that even if it was not entirely correct.


    Sadly, as it is with most geniuses, by making one thing great they often leave behind many basic skills and this sort of thing never even occurred to Samuel. If one tried to match in the understanding of the cultivator''s path, you would be hard-pressed to even find ten in the entire sect and none his age. What these others did have, though, was a more nuanced understanding of the environment they lived in, something Samuel had ignored deeming it as ''unnecessary'' believing his power would carry him through.


    He was so powerful in the outer sect that he thought himself untouchable and in many ways he was. In a sect of hundreds of thousands, there were less than fifty people who could claim they were stronger than him. So he thought he could just brute force any problems that could arise.


    What he could not properly comprehend was how delicate social structures are and why it was necessary to play by the rules even if you have the power to overturn them.


    His biggest mistake was that he thought of himself to be above the petty politics and games the outer sect played while not realizing that webs were spread wide and reached all the way to the top. He was already being judged and he was found wanting. He was unwittingly showing his naivety and making it that much harder to enter the inner sect in the future. Not only that, but in the more immediate future he was risking Elizabeth''s future so that he could be a good boyfriend.


    Forsaking the understanding of society to search for enlightenment would have consequences and for the completely oblivious Samuel, the hens have come to roost.

 chapter 24: Slow bleed

    The second fight Elizabeth fought was much easier than her first.


    The reason, her breakthrough destiny was just that unstoppable at her level. Her second challenger could not even fight back, he was an archer, and being of the wind essence variant, the fight was over before it even began as none of his attacks could even land. This was a much more one-sided stomp and if it were her first fight maybe the sentiment on her would have been a tad better. She looked like she knew what she was doing even to a trained eye even though the only difference was that her power completely shut off the poor wind-based bastard unlike the first.


    The thing she did of note was that she had her ability active at a much higher degree than before so that it could function more effectively even without her input which completely nullified her opponent.


    Every mythic breakthrough destiny had a sort of pseudo-sentience in that it could perform certain actions to the benefit of itself(which inadvertently benefited the user). Even Samuel''s World-Seed did so by transforming Elizabeth into a more pliable host to fit his needs even without his consent in a very insidious and near impossible-to-detect fashion.


    Sadly, because of her first fight many knew to see that she was using a very powerful benefit from her master to outright win the matches despite her lack of experience or skill. They did not know it was a mythic breakthrough destiny but that mattered little in face of their contempt. Instead of the things she did right, the higher-ups only saw the things she did wrong. It also did not help that some powerful people were pulling strings to show her in a bad light and by extension her master and she was unwittingly playing right into their hands. There was also the fact that before her initiation into Samuel''s service, she had a bit of a reputation for being ''uncooperative'' to the natural proceedings of the sect. The only people on her side were the mortals and her master at that moment.


    After the easy victory, the mortal populace who were unaware of the inner machinations of the sect roared in thunderous applause to her victories. After all, to them, she was an upstart who was very easy on the eyes. With her full hourglass figure, flawless pale skin, radiant yellow hair, and mismatch of ruby red and sapphire blue eyes she was quite the looker even in the sect where anyone above the essence condensation stage was going to be attractive because of how cultivation purified one''s body of very minor asymmetries and blemishes.


    Feeling the high of her victory, she approached her opponent who had lost by conceding to initiate some sort of friendship that happened after fights. Like the ones, she had read in her books.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    All she got in exchange was a dismissive turnaround as the young man hopped off the stage mumbling something angrily as he hopped off the stage.


    This brought her mood down which was tanked even further as the disciples in the waiting room were even colder than before. At first, it was just ignorance now it felt as though she was being talked about behind her back and not in a positive light.


    Goosebumps permeated her body which was completely hairless outside the top of her head and around her eyes. She could not help but shiver as unwanted memories came unbidden and she felt dizzy and nauseous.


    She took unsteady steps to her corner of the room as painful memories came about unbidden. The neglect, abuse, and lack of any form of positive human contact for close to two full years seemed to surface all at once.


    "Master..."


    Her fraying mind looked to the one steady rock that remained standing in the turbulent ocean that was her mind.


    As if brought by prophecy her call was answered by the man she had given her everything to.


    "Yes?"


    Her mind was brought to a screeching halt as her eyes focused on the man in front of her. Eyes that were brimming with tears blinked causing the droplets to fall down her face.  Just like before she barreled into the confused master and hugged him like a lover which Samuel would always allow. Even if he knew it kept hitting his status as a master every time it was done to him. Maybe if he realized that it also affected Elizabeth he would take a different course of action but as it stood he just let the disciple weep unsure of what was going on, especially after he stopped using soul sight to just peer into her deepest thoughts.


    He did something that stopped even further fall of his lofty status, which was in the midst of her hugging him he had blinked back into their domicile. This move happening twice made a few in the waiting room think that perhaps he was so powerful that he did not care about decorum as few of the disciples in the outer sect actually knew of ''world step'', a natural ability every cultivator at the origin spirit stage and above was privy to. Would they share this information? Absolutely not. In their eyes, Samuel had become a very attractive target to go under and they would not jeopardize it by adding more competition. Those not in the know just assumed it was some powerful ability, which if it was still meant he had access to space essence, one of the most powerful form essences that no pure human had access to naturally. But at the essence-refining level, which was everyone in the waiting room, they still did not know such nuances.


    "Is something wrong?" Samuel asked, clearly worried. His reasoning for coming to a private spot was to make sure Elizabeth''s standing did not fall.


    "No... there is nothing wrong..." Squeezing him harder.

 Chapter 25:Led by the nose

    Samuel was currently suffering from a two-pronged attack.


    The first and less worrying of the two was that the number of random outer sect lower students that wanted to become his disciples had somehow skyrocketed, at its worst he had four female ones come to him back to back. There was even the odd male student that came up to him, even after seeing his insignia. Every master is given an insignia to point out their rank and sexual preferences and this was only for females, despite that some ''feminine'' men still tried approaching him. At least, it was not all bad, some of the people had genuine talent even at a glance and he would be happy to take those in as disciples. But his focus was currently on Elizabeth and he did not need a distraction right now.


    Especially if the second worry he had was the disciple in question. In terms of combat prowess, she was getting her confidence and fighting with better efficiency. She was still an absolute novice and still only relied on brute strength to carry her through. After eight fights, he had expected some minor measure of mastery, but she was still very green. But that was not what was bothering him. She was becoming more and more cagey as the days went by. The original jubilance with which she had started the tournament was all but gone, and this desperate drive remained.


    He had cheated and broken his own promise to check her with soul sight, that was just how worried he was. What he found was not at all good. Something was pushing her forward in this challenge, he could not figure out what but he needed to and fast. She was pushing her mental sanity to complete some self-imposed objective and he needed to find out what. He had acute knowledge of this purely because in this specific category he was the same.


    Even if he suffered for it, if he put his mind on an objective he was driven to see it to completion. It was a folly of youth and it took quite a bit of introspection for him to come out of that dangerous mindset. One must know when to stop and even with the wisdom of age he often dove in too deep.


    He believed Elizabeth was suffering from a similar path. She had set her mind to this tournament and it was she who must figure out how to come out of the thought process. Forcefully pushing her away would only strengthen her resolve as it ought to do especially in youngsters. He had to figure out a way to nudge her into realizing it herself and he had no idea where to even begin. Thankfully he had one area which he could draw ideas from. A female friend who was very attuned to this sort of thing.


    Elizabeth had been invited to a disciple-only gathering as she had handily won her first event, with only essence refiners participating as he had expected. This gave him just enough time to make a quick stop to gather advice from the social butterfly.


    He ''world stepped'' his way to the inner sect area of the colosseum, Lucia was not one for hiding her essence and he found her easily enough.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Unlike the outer sect, he was noticed immediately. His soul sight was immediately smothered into only seeing haze when it came close to his senior nascent soul college, his sense got considerably duller as her essence dominated this area.


    Lucia was not facing him which was odd but she seemed busy with a book so he did not pry. He got right to the point.


    "I need help."


    A musical chuckle came from Lucia who was still facing away from him. Even from behind she was a beautiful creature, one Samuel learned to appreciate only recently.


    "Oh. And what does the prodigy need this maiden''s help for."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Samuel nearly burst out laughing. Lucia was a lot of things but a maiden she was not. The word ''chaste'' and anything related to them was by and large a myth in the cultivation world. Even Elizabeth was no different, she only lived on his semen these days and she was as chaste as they came.


    "Ahem. I am having trouble with my disciple and wish for your help."


    He heard a small *hic* coming from the woman which confused him.


    "Sorry?"


    "Nothing... hgggnh-hmm..."


    Another weird sound came from her as she seemed to give out a calming breath.


    Samuel''s curiosity was peaked but to approach a master whose back was turned to you without warning was a peak of disrespect and he needed the particular master''s help.


    She continued unprompted.


    "Let me guess... hgghmmm... She feels distant, way too focused and it is affecting her health in a bad way?"


    "Yes?" Samuel was surprised, he had not even posed his question and Lucia had already figured it out. Maybe that was why she was at the top of the inner sect while he was still stuck in the outer one.


    "I see... I see... I believe she is worried that you will take disciples who by virtue of not being a cauldron will be of a higher status than her. I think she is worried she will lose her place and is desperately trying to prove herself."


    Samuel was now confused more than anything else. Elizabeth gave no indication beforehand and she was happy about getting more people in.


    "How was that conclusion drawn?"


    "You douuubt me. Very well, tell me. Did Elizabeth ask for more?"


    Again with the weird inflections but his focus was now solely on the topic and he put everything else out of his mind.


    "Yes."


    "Did she mention what type of disciple she would want more of?"


    "No?..." But even as Samuel was saying it, he realized she had mentioned something along the lines of ''more like herself'' which meant she wanted more cauldron sisters who were her equal and not disciples who would always rank higher than her in the sect hierarchy. Such an obvious thing, how could he have missed it? And of course, she would not mention it to him because she did not want to influence his choice. Well, that ship had sailed, there was no way he going to take anyone that was not going to become a cauldron if it meant Elizabeth''s dignity was kept intact.


    "Figured out an answer?"


    "Yes... Speaking of which... I need to make some adjustments. Thank you for your advice."


    Samuel left blinking away with ''world step''.


    Lucia fell forward on her book as she sighed in relief immediately following a moan.


    She chucked off her garbs to reveal a flawlessly beautiful body that had two oddities. Where her full breast should have been was an odd wooden contraption and a similar one was attached to her crotch.


    Out of the ether, another form popped into existence right next to her and he looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    She looked back with a very lascivious grin as she said.


    "Did I do well?"


    "Yes." said the masculine voice as it radiated power, enough to make Lucia feel like a small child by comparison.


    "Everything is moving by our design. Soon, the upstart will be dealt with and peace will return to the sect. I expected more resistance but they were as naive as the rumors led me to believe."


    Lucia looked annoyed at that and she peered intently at the man.


    "Do not worry, there will be no harm done to his person, only to his reputation."


    "Good." Lucia relaxed, allowing herself to enjoy the moment and the wonderful and horrific things done to her breasts and crotch which were both elsewhere.


    "Speaking of which, do you wish me to remove the displacers? Those devices are vile."


    "No!" came the immediate reply.


    The hidden master was now confused, her breasts and crotch were in the hands of disgusting men who used truly evil means to steal heaven''s chosen precious bits and use them for their own ends. Why would she not allow him to remove the device? As a matter of fact, why did she not remove them herself, it only worked up to the golden core stage and she was a nascent soul, she could safely destroy the contraption with a thought.


    The world was truly strange.

 chapter 26: Victory Seal

    While Samuel was getting ready to shoot himself in the foot in the eyes of the sect, Elizabeth was also suffering through her own set of issues.


    She had won her first event and it was not even close, her first match was the only one that could be questioned the rest were just walled by the gargantuan power difference. This was a small example as to why masters were so revered, a newbie with less than a year''s worth of experience defeated all opposition with the might of her breakthrough destiny alone. Even if her cultivation base was non-existent, it would not have mattered as all she had used was her breakthrough destiny.


    Elizabeth knew this and rather than making her feel inadequate as it would have done to the average disciple, it instead became a pillar of support. Her breakthrough destiny was the proof of the bond she and her master possessed and she believed its strength mirrored the love she had for him.


    The fact that the bond gave her access to a Victor''s Seal was just a bonus. When the medal was distributed, she was cheered on by the crowd who were there just to see who the winners of the first set of events were but the host, a senior disciple, did a poor job hiding his annoyance as he was giving it to her. The conversation was incredibly awkward with him having to exchange pleasantries but looking like he wanted to do anything but.


    "Here, honored ''exclusive'' disciple, I present to you the victor''s seal. The sect is proud that a master has raised such a ''talented'' ''exclusive'' individual."


    The crowd roared in applause and not only at her. The first wave of events was done and the winners of every outer event were here. Whilst the rest were surrounded by their well-wishers and adoring fans within the sect, her vicinity was markedly absent of any such people. The isolation and cold treatment were getting to her, especially as masters were not allowed here and she did not have her body pillow close at hand to cry away the stress.  The one thing she did get though was respect, nobody was messing with her like before and at this point, she would take any win she could get.


    She took the seal as it rested light in her palm, the circular piece of metal glistening in the afternoon sun which added an extra layer of class in addition to the glowing runes.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He cleared his throat as he continued.


    "As it is your first seal, I am obligated to tell you what can be done with this medal even if you know what can be done. First, you may exchange it for a reward at the treasure pavilion of appropriate value after the tournament is over. While it is ongoing it can be used as an entry identification to some of the more disciple-exclusive facilities available in this colosseum based on the quality of the medal. Any prior saved seals are also valid as long as you are part of the sect. Finally, you may gift this to a master and if they accept, they are obligated to teach you for a period of at least five years, though I believe this last one is ''worthless'' to you."


    The whole explanation was going fine till he added that rude comment at the end, Elizabeth had become very keen on these things as a consequence of her past and she had heard the unsaid insult. She only huffed using anger instead of sorrow to fuel her emotions.


    If they were going to be difficult, that was fine. All she had to do was win enough so that they had no choice but to accept her. She had won her first ever event that too on her first try, which was a big deal no matter how she had achieved it. Besides she did not need the validation of one stuck-up event host.


    He was ''good-looking'' in the way all cultivators were good looking but that is where her praise would end. Everything else was on average if not slightly below average. In comparison, her master could make girls cream their underwear just by his soulful mismatched eyes. If this man was a candle her master was the sun and she delighted in the fact that she held so much of his heart.


    And if good looks were a direct correlation to one''s power as it was for most cases when it came to cultivators, she was sure that he was at least a step above the rest of the masters whose attractiveness was downright drab in comparison. Her master had never told her his specific stage but she assumed he was at the golden core, the fourth stage of cultivation. This also meant if anyone did anything their ass is whooped. She took comfort in that fact and willed it to be true, otherwise, her detrimental existence may harm her master and she could not survive that in any sense of the word.


    While she was lost in thought the host had left her by herself. She looked around to see that she was alone again and took a deep breath before slapping her cheeks. She started speaking to herself.


    "Ok. Ok. You have wallowed enough, your master has infinite patience but you must also do something. Remember Elizabeth, you cannot get lucky twice in a row. Hmmm... maybe I should go see this exclusive facility thing?... But that means no tasty lollipop to suck on... But I need to make people like me..."


    She then proceeded to waste a little too much time lost in her own little world and had to be moved out by concerned staff.

 Chapter 27:Invitation

    Elizabeth was a bit lost, normally her master would have picked her up by now and whisked her away to their small temporary home but he had been suspiciously absent and she had never been to such a crowded place before and could not tell left from right. So she was left wandering listlessly through the busy streets as the massive mingling of mortals and cultivators went about the festivities.


    "Excuse me."


    She was stopped by a voice that called out specifically to her. Something she had noticed as she had ascended to the essence refining stage was that her senses had sharpened considerably.


    She turned her head to meet a diminutive girl that still looked like she was in her early teens. She was wearing a very skimpy tank top that only covered her areolas and not much else which brought attention to her rather modest chest which even in such a constrained state barely created any cleavage. Her body was lithe with her lower garments being just as non-existent, it was a step above nudity but could not really even be called micro shorts. Her skin was supernaturally perfect and milky white, and her face had a jubilant youthful charm which combined with her emerald eyes and silver hair was a bit too perfect. She radiated a form of extreme taboo desire that Elizabeth found a bit disconcerting,


    She had a lot of things she wanted to say to the girl but the foremost was to ask if she needed help finding her parents and give them a stern talking to about dressing up young teens in such a provocative way. However, the next rather smoky words coming out of her pretty mouth stopped her in her tracks.


    "Before you say something disrespectful, just know that I am 34 years old and am an inner disciple of the essence condensation stage."


    Elizabeth''s full lips clamped down with a muted pop which made the apparently much senior inner disciple give out a small chuckle.


    "Never fails to amuse..." She muttered quietly as she cleared her breath.


    Elizabeth shocked psyche still had not caught up to current events but the elfin beauty continued her speech


    "Hello, fellow cauldron, I am Siva, a lesser cauldron under master Hemin, it is nice to meet you."


    She gave an elegant curtsy, which was very at odds with her lewd get-up and youthful looks. Elizabeth only fell further into confusion.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "I am truly sorry for the lack of decorum, but my schedule for today is slightly hectic and I must be off post haste. As to why I have called you out, it has come to our attention that you are a new cauldron to perhaps a new master so you may not know the customs surrounding them in this sect. As such our master felt obligated to invite both you and your fellow master into our group. Here is your invitation, it contains all the necessary information."


    She handed out a scroll that appeared out of nowhere, but more than likely, she just had a storage ring. Elizabeth robotically accepted the invitation as her mind finally caught up as her soft creamy hands touched the silken texture of the scroll. She shook her head to clear the cobwebs in her head, her long blonde hair moving about wildly yet it did not diminish her natural beauty. She focused back on the figure only to find the figure gone as if the exchange she just had was but a dream, only the piece of paper in her hand held the weight of reality.


    "What just happened?..."


    "Elizabeth! There you are. Why are you in the middle of the street?"


    Like the ever-watchful deity that he was, he simply appeared in the middle of the street as Elizabeth could no longer make sense of what was happening.


    "Master..."


    Like a small infant who did not understand the world, she rushed to her master''s embrace.


    "Yes?"


    Warm arms surrounded her entire body in that soothing warmth that promised stability. It told her that it was ok.


    "Master!!!"


    Her nerves shattered and she couldn''t take it anymore


    "Yes?!?!?"


    The waterworks started pouring out like a fountain leaving her master quite confused.


    "What has happened? No, wait. Let us get you relaxed first."


    And just like that she was blinked into the relative safety of their rented hut.


    Elizabeth had just about enough of the world, she needed her comforter, and she needed her pacifier. She needed her master''s tasty dick


    She immediately started pulling the clothes off her master, specifically his lower half. She was not even trying to get him naked, she just needed open access to her little happiness.


    Her master catching on quickly simply made his pants disappear seeing as Elizabeth was already under his robes. With no preamble, the disciple simply started suckling on his manhood.


    Almost immediately he felt the tension leave her shoulders as she slumped into him, her mouth still latched on.


    Samuel did not know what was going on and made his own assumptions as he carefully lifted the suckling disciple onto the bed with her head on his, her mind and soul at a much happier place now. Lucia was right, she was very stressed, he needed to get his things in order and make his announcement. But that was something that could wait a couple of hours. Right now, his loveable disciple was using him to calm down, and he was the master. It was part of his job description to do whatever was necessary to make sure they were happy and realized their potential. If that meant spending a couple of hours meditating while he was used as a living pacifier, so be it.

 chapter 28:Meditative world

    Samuel was inside his own little mental world. People had a plethora of ideas of what this place was but the prevailing idea was that this was one''s consciousness peering into their own soul. Everybody had a different look that was unique to them, similarities could be drawn but in most cases, their own soul was unique to them.


    Samuel��s own domain was once a void of nothingness, and in that infinite expanse, the only that existed was him and six glowing balls of energy, each representing one of his breakthrough destinies.


    Now it was an imitation of his abode in the sect with additions, and changes, and surrounded by a sea of stars. The first thing when he opened his eyes was him laying in bed even though he hadn''t slept in close to half a century. Instead of the enchanted walls that simulated sunlight in every room, this had changed, each was now brightly lit up by torches swirling with red and blue flames.


    He sluggishly removed the silken blanks got up and started languidly moving across the abode. The central herb garden, a hobby of his, was replaced with a gargantuan tree with its canopy dwarfing the entire house by an order of magnitude, the green visage dotted with countless red specks, each an edible seed.


    He run his hands across the furnishings on the walls and the design choice that had some key differences. Instead of describing the rich history of the sect that had been around for so many millennia, it depicted three artifacts of great power and all that he accomplished with them throughout his life. Two different swords and a shield, all made from pure energy and extremely artistic. As if they were made for aesthetic purposes and not strictly combat.


    A shift happened which did every often as the tint of everything went from a very slight tinge of red to a tinge of blue. He looked up to see that now the ''sun'' that lay in the sky was now blue and in a few minutes it would move out of the sky once more and be replaced with a blue one, and the cycle would repeat itself.


    He smiled, thinking of the changes that took place in his mental domain over the last year. Proof that he was still but a babe when came to understanding the immortal and its infinite myriad of forms. He walked forward, going to the source of this great change that shifted his inner soul. He went to the open training yard where outside of the changes in architecture there was one key difference, in the center was a lifelike statue of the young woman he had come to hold so close to his heart.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Unlike everything else, this was a one-to-one replica of Elizabeth as she existed in the world. He looked at her mismatched eyes of the person whom he held so close to his heart that his own mind thought it important to create an image of her in his soul. The one thing this statue had that the real one was currently missing was the playful smile.


    His own smile fell as he thought of the change that had taken place in Elizabeth''s demeanor after they had entered the sect. She was a playful, slightly bratty, spoiled, and extremely loveable princess in his eyes. Now the first two features which made the core of the disciple he so cherished were all but gone, replaced with constant anxiety and depression. The sad thing was, he only figured this out because of peering into her soul and a subsequent trip to the library to figure out what that meant. He did not know that this insignificant tournament would cause so much pain to his disciple, otherwise, he would have held it off indefinitely.


    His mind became slightly turbulent and to imitate glass-like cracks appeared all across his mental world. But he was a nascent soul and as soon as they appeared they vanished as he took control of his roiling emotions.


    He gave out a breath, sighing in the process. He may be a veteran when it came to the cultivation world, but when it came to being a human he was still a rookie. As he had come to realize so very recently, both were necessary to walk the path of the immortal. He had once believed it was a lonely thing, to be at the top by one''s own merits but that was hardly true.


    No being could reach the top purely on their own merits, that was just a lie perpetuated by the powerful who believed they did not need others to continue existing. Maybe that was true, he did not know, he was no philosophical scholar. But what he did believe was that without others life would be very boring indeed.


    The universe agreed with his revelation, he felt the surge of power in himself as essence filled every single corner of his mental domain. This was but another example, he believed the universe was a living entity and it was the reason cultivators could even walk the immortal path, yet once they achieved ascension through its help, they believed they were above it.


    Would he even have stumbled on this revelation if not for Elizabeth, he did not think so, and that disciple was currently in need of his support, and he would give it to her, consequences be damned.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the peaceful face of his sleeping disciple, at least in her sleep she had a peaceful expression.


    He had broken through once more and was at the late stage of the nascent realm, only a step away from breaking through into the soul formation realm. But that did not matter at the moment, what mattered was his hurting disciple. He put a soft hand on her head as he said quietly.


    "Don''t worry... this master will always be there for you..."

 chapter 29: Self absorbed thoughts

    Samuel had come out of his meditation feeling powerful. The two minor stages between every major stage were never a hurdle to cultivators, especially to those who imbibed breakthrough pills and other heavenly treasures but he preferred not to. One was not weaker for using them, however, future breakthroughs became harder without their help, and at the stage, he wanted to reach, they were precious few. A big reason why he needed to go into the inner sect was to gain access to the inner sanctum, a holy place of cultivation. It was another of the sect''s miraculous artifacts that made breaking through much easier. Its efficacy dropped the more you used it, however, and the highest it allowed you to reach was the soul formation stage. Both drawbacks were irrelevant to him as he was neither in the inner sect nor was he at the soul formation. That was the whole reason he even wanted to join the inner sect in the first place.


    Yet, both of the previous steps were taken care of by his disciple, or more accurately, the revelation he had experienced by taking care of someone else. He wondered if he had glimpsed at a heavenly law, but he could not be sure. Those who would wield the heavenly law were monsters of a different league and he did not feel like he could take on a soul formation or even Lucia for that matter, even though he had ascended his power twice since that conversation all those months ago. Speaking of women who were far beyond his understanding he looked down at his resting disciple who had a happy smile, even while asleep she was nuzzling into the arm resting in her head. His fly had popped out at some point but he let it rest near her mouth. Who knows when she needed a snack?


    He wanted to test his new strength but that could wait, he could always make time for himself. Right now, his disciple needed his attention.


    He nearly snorted thinking of the ridiculousness of a master-disciple relationship. The master took care of them, fed them, and gave them a safe place to grow into themselves. He was not a teacher but a parent with a very lewd twist. After all, since coming under his wing she ate tiny outside of his own bodily fluids. He understood that his life essence was very beneficial to most life, but the practice took some getting used to. Not to say that is not enjoyable, but he found the stimulation quite pleasant on a very base level. That was his reward for nourishing someone else.


    Elizabeth''s mouth opened with a small pop, a telltale sign that she wanted her feeder back in her and he obliged pushing the half-flaccid appendage back into her mouth. Once he had to actively regulate how much essence was being fed into her but now it had become more of an instinct to provide just the amount needed. The reward was worth it as her cultivation base lit up at nourishment and he found delight in the sensations.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A part of his mind splintered off.


    Why did disciples change masters? More to the point, why did masters not do everything in their power to make sure their disciples stayed?


    It was probably a cauldron thing his uneducated mind had not pieced together yet but he would get there. Especially if he ever reached the soul formation stage, he would have an eternity to figure it out.


    His hand started stroking her hair as he thought of what Lucia had said. First, he would need to change his master emblem to the true cauldron variant, meaning the only disciples he would accept were potential cauldrons. Sure it would diminish his future prospects greatly but that mattered very little, as long as he achieved the minimum required to enter the inner sect, he would have access to the inner sanctum and his soul formation goal would be all but achieved. If it took a century or two while he prepped some disciples from the mortal stage to the essence condensation stage, who needed to care? Certainly not him.


    In the process, if he learned to serve Elizabeth to a greater degree all the better.


    If an outsider heard Samuel''s words at that moment, they would be vomiting blood. A master serving their disciple was wrong and for many valid reasons. For one, a heaven''s chosen was outnumbered 100 to 1 so by raw statistics it would be nigh impossible to serve everyone. Also, it was the disciples who needed the masters not the other way around so the balance of power should be on the provider, not the receiver. Samuel was simply lucky that his first disciple happened to be a good egg.


    This was a dog-eat-dog world with a very sexy twist and everybody is out for themselves, only mortals were truly selfless. Even Samuel would choose his cultivation over Elizabeth if those were his only options. That was not an expression but a statement of fact. Was Elizabeth an extremely close second? That would be a definite yes, and if in the future Samuel was given the option to break through in exchange for Elizabeth, the answer would be a definite no. But if one said that they would cripple his cultivation if he did not sacrifice Elizabeth, the tune would change. He would agonize and hate himself after the fact but the answer was set in stone.


    But Samuel was new when it came to such dynamics and his first pick had worked out despite his lack of experience. He did not know it yet but he was treading a very unique path, one very few traversed because of the selfish nature ingrained in the cultivation world. He would understand one day that these were the first steps in becoming the absolute powerhouse he would one day become. But that was still centuries off and he still had only one disciple. Baby steps.

 Chapter30:Hanky-panky

    Elizabeth had no idea her master had gone through many mental shifts and even broke through a minor stage in his cultivation. Her stomach was doing summersaults.


    Her mind had finally come to grips with what had happened to her just earlier that day, she had been approached by someone with no ill intent or cold shoulder. Instead, she was invited to some special group, both her and her master.


    Her master would agree with whatever she wanted, that was the point of their relationship. She was an owned pet but a very spoiled pet who got whatever she wanted and rightfully so. What she worried about was if this was some sort of trap. Her heart really could not withstand if this one avenue to making friends was shattered.


    Her childhood and life at the sect made making friends nearly untenable. After getting the status of a disciple she expected to have an easier avenue. That did not happen because she was too busy being worshipped by her master. Then the tournament came up and that became her hidden hope, as well as roping a few into her life permanently to make her family larger. But that plan never made it to shore as she was isolated from the rest of her peers, and she still did not know the reason why. Her master probably knew but she was scared to ask him. What if she was defective in some way?


    She shook her head violently to dispel those disparaging thoughts. In doing so, her food delivery service popped out of her mouth, and her master''s eyes which were unfocused now shown with clarity as he looked down at her. His hand stopped its soothing movement as his relaxed posture straightened, it was imperceptible to most, but when his body was her bed, food, toy, and a myriad of other things for close to a year, she started to notice these things.


    "Troubles?" He said in that monotonous but somehow orgasm-inducing voice of his. His average speech patterns had very little inflection unless he was excited, and if you did not irritate him he did not get excited. The more he opened up to her, the more she realized just how much of a gift from the heavens he was. If all masters were like this, no wonder there were entire tournaments conducted to get to see who got to go into their service.


    A part of her doubted it, like how she believed a cauldron and getting tied to a single master was a very bad thing. Whoever spread that absolute lie needed to be skinned and then hanged.


    "Yes..." She squeaked out meeting his soulful mismatched eyes that now resembled her own.


    "What is it?"


    "I got an invitation letter from some elf..." her words were stopped by Samuel raising his hands.


    "You met an elf here?" His voice rose an octave that sent shivers down her spine. Her nether region started aching. Which meant it was time to whine to get ravaged again. This was the one part of their relationship that did not match up to her expectations. She was a cauldron, a glorified sex slave, yet it felt like she was the one always whining to have sex.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She was lucky if she got to have actual sex more than once a week. But the more she thought about it the more the idea appealed to her. Whenever she had crotch-to-crotch sex, her mind simply went away


    "No... just that there was this elf-looking woman who gave me this scroll..." She started pawing at his wiggling half-hard manhood. Somehow whenever she had this in front of her.


    "I see..." His voice turned even very quickly, she hated how he kept such a straight face when his crotch was played with, whenever hers came into contact with any part of his body she loses all sense of control. He continued completely unaware that his disciple really wanted some hanky-panky right now.


    "Were you told the reason for this visit?" He was being inquisitive which was always a good thing but it was only making her more frustrated.


    "Master... I want to have sex right now," she said as she got up from his lap and then promptly sat back down on it.


    Her master spluttered completely losing his cool. This was the one area where she held a significant advantage over her strangely innocent master. Any mention of the deepest way two people could bond would always send him into a tizzy.


    "What...?.... How?... Why...? I thought...."


    She could not help it, a snicker escaped her lips even as she shifted her robes out of the way to allow an open channel from his mast to her sheer panties, the thin fabric the only thing keeping her wet needy pussy lips from their ultimate prize.


    "Can I? Please, master can I?" She said in the most sultry way possible. When it came to matters of sex Samuel was a lamb. She climbed her way to adulthood through him, yet over the last year or so she had come to accept her sexuality much more than he had. Where she enjoyed sex and wished her master would be more like wolves in the stories she loved to read, she was much more the wolf in the relationship.


    "But... We were... fine..." he sighed but his body was much more honest than his mouth as his length ascended to full hardness.


    This was one of the few times she was thankful for her mother. That heartless woman knew how to use sex to bend men to her will. Not even her half-brothers escaped even though they never really engaged in the act. Her act was much more clumsy and amateur, but when the target was as innocent as her master. It got the job done.


    Speaking of which, she shifted her panties to finally allow the soft flesh of her folds to touch the tip. An electric surge shot across her spine and she lost all strength in her hips and leg. This led to an adverse reaction, namely the dick whose glans were barely surrounded by her lower lips was now engulfed to the hilt in a single stroke. Now if merely touching caused such a jolt, what could be stretched around that massive shaft to her womb going to do?


    The answer. A series of mind-bending orgasms made her body spasm in pleasure to the point it looked like she was having a seizure and if she was not an essence-refining cultivator, Samuel would have had some serious concerns.


    Elizabeth was no longer a cultivator. Heck, she was no longer human. She was just a hole whose only purpose in life was to undulate around her master''s dick and be broken in the process.


    Samuel had no idea about the sensitivity of his disciple''s mind, all he could surmise was that she was enjoying a great deal of pleasure. Unaware of how just how fragile his disciple''s mind was at the moment he put his hands around her waist and started moving her still-spasming body up and down. In his soul sight, all he saw was that Elizabeth''s soul was reaching new peaks in pleasure. What he did not see was that the last thread of sanity Elizabeth was hanging on was severed and she had reverted from human to bumbling cocksleeve.


    A small unconscious part of Elizabeth''s mind that had partitioned off to make sure she did not truly lose herself in pleasure went.


    "Right... This is why we don''t do this more often."

 Chapter 32:Entrance fee

    Elizabeth and Samuel both stood in front of the building with such a focus on cauldrons that it lit up like the sun in his senses. The thing that bothered Samuel and to a lesser extent Elizabeth was the entrance fee.


    The deeper one went into their cultivation path the raunchier it became, a fact both the master and the disciple kept conveniently forgetting. Even though their activities were not chaste by any stretch of the imagination. But one barely knew anything because of her youth and shallow cultivation and the other was a reclusive introvert who could barely keep track of his one ''friend''.


    If anything, Elizabeth had more of an understanding of all the stories and gossip than Samuel who had a very unique ability to ignore anything he did not find relevant.


    The entry fee was free for cauldrons, 10000 essence stones for disciples, a single ejaculation from male masters, and a full burning of an incense stick of suckling from female masters. Not even the invitation exempted him from the fee(which they recognized), only membership to their group.


    Samuel had two options, go full, ''I am a master! How dare you not show me face!'' or accept the offer and move on.


    Much to the shock of everyone present he chose to just move on with his life. He had always found the prideful nature of the cultivation world to be a tad overblown.


    The pretty guard at the golden core stage asked with more than a little shock.


    "I can just suck... No involving the sect elders or anything?"


    Elizabeth was no less confused, after all, he had never seen her master interact with others before and the disparity between expectation and reality was not easy to swallow.


    Samuel only raised his eyebrows, he was already slightly irritated at the delay this was causing. Paying the toll was only right, wasting his time was not.


    "Are you keen on wasting my time?" He asked with authority and a bit of power.


    The difference between the six or so guards was vast. So much so that he would not even need to move through them back into the cycle of reincarnation.


    The minuscule display worked. Without so much as another breath, the female guard fell to her knees and grabbed the robes to shift them to the side. Modesty was a myth in the immortal path and few even batted an eye as the female cauldron went to town on his dick. Sure she could not increase her cultivation base through this action but her master could. The essence that she would consume would stay in her unused before the heaven''s chosen she was bound to could pluck it from her increasing his strength and subsequently hers.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    His thoughts briefly went to Elizabeth doing this for him before the thought completely shut down. Even the thought of sharing Elizabeth sent unknown emotions through his psyche and none of them were pleasant. Another thing he could puzzle later he supposed.


    While he was deep in thought the woman kneeling in front of him was having the time of her life.


    His essence, through the use of the ''World Seed'', had absurd medicinal properties. Even as her mouth continued to bob back and forth to stimulate the organ the essence oozed into her channels. Being so augmented by a mythic destiny it had a small amount of partial sentience and it did not like how ''poor'' the vessel it now housed was. Like with Elizabeth, it started to ''fix'' what it felt was not ''perfect'' for the cultivator.


    This process was not painful by any stretch, the essence was too sophisticated for that. Instead, all her pleasure receptors were set on fire as the miracle power worked its magic.


    Before she even knew it, her body exploded in orgasm while the appendage was still in her mouth, something that was not technically pleasurable for the performer. Her mouth clamped down on the dick as the pleasure far surpassed anything she had ever felt in her life. Thankfully, Samuel''s body was much tougher than hers, and she did not bite his dick.


    After the orgasm, though, her mouth slid off his dick and fell flat on the ground her body losing all strength as the pleasure continued to wring her body dry of its vitality. Samuel''s essence did not help as it too was using her vitality to fuel the ''refining'' process now that it was cut off from its source.


    "Mara!" The other guards shouted angrily and then looked at the drunk cultivator. Everyone realized that she was not hurt but blissed out of her mind. The gaze then shifted from the barely conscious female cultivator to the exposed phallus. The females unconsciously licked their lips while quite a few clicked their tongues in annoyance. The medallion on his shoulder made him hetero sexual master.


    Elizabeth went from slightly irritated to shocked to proud to smirking all in a matter of 30 seconds. This incident felt much superior to the people standing in front of her. After all, she did not know that Samuel was not restricting his essence as much as the cultivator was much more able to house his power. Neither did she know that like Samuel she was a walking super pill(though to a much lesser extent) and she would be processed into medicine in a heartbeat if people knew and she did not have his protection.


    Without a preamble, another female cultivator engulfed his manhood. Still, Samuel had enough of his time being wasted so he just willed himself to ejaculate, uncaring of what it would do to the female cultivator. Turns out, it broke her. The sheer density of his life essence was enough that every pleasure center was pushed past its limits.


    The cultivator''s eyes rolled to the back of her head; unlike the other, she was completely lost to oblivion. Her body still needed to vent so much stimulation and it did so by spasming rapidly, even her bowel muscles had completely lost all control. She could only thank her lucky stars that as a golden core such bodily functions were no longer necessary and the tanks were empty.


    Needless to say, Samuel caused another scene, one that was much more public and much more enticing for most of the population. After all, degeneracy rang in the blood of cultivators and only deepened the further up they went.

 Chapter 33: Den of Cauldrons

    The interior was an ever-cycling orgy with connected bodies making up most of the furniture. Samuel could even point out when a master was involved without using any of his empowered mystical sense because that ''furniture'' was just a pile of bodies surrounding one. Some of the masters did not even have any soul tethers attached to them which was also a surprise but he was getting less and less surprised by sexual acts.


    Instead, he focused his attention on the attendant who was dragging them along the slightly wet carpet that lined the whole floor. Anyone at origin spirit could clean the thing with a thought but even that would be a losing proposition, there was too much fluid generation going on at any given moment.


    Elizabeth was halfway between scared into oblivion and morbidly curious and why wouldn''t she be, she had yet to achieve the essence condensation stage and truly enter the inner world of cultivators. Samuel did not partake but most cultivator recreational zones became impromptu brothels very quickly, it is only to preserve their pride in mortals and make sure mortals do not intrude upon their fun as to why there was not open sex everywhere.


    Elizabeth had grabbed onto his robe like it was the only thing keeping her alive. Not that she could help it, anyone not partaking in the ''leisure activities'' seemed to be looking at them quite intensely, specifically him, in fact. Samuel could only surmise that it was because he was a master and masters were always in demand in every cultivator sphere.


    He could not ponder long as after a rather short couple of room hops both he and his disciple stood before the man Samuel presumed was the one that sent the invitation.


    The man had some very striking features but the most eye-catching of them all was that he was very corpulent, which was a unique sight all on its own, the concept of being overweight was removed from the dictionary of any cultivator even at the foundation realm. The only reason a heaven''s chosen master would look like this was probably related to the cultivation manual he practiced.


    Another thing was that his bodily and facial features were, to put it kindly, rather ugly. This was another achievement as every stage of cultivation perfected and enhanced one''s body, pushing them towards flawless symmetry, making it near impossible for cultivators to look bad, especially at higher stages. Instead, his features looked comically ballooned with very little symmetry. Samuel did not know such comic features could even exist in a man.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Then there was the smell, it was rather pungent to his senses. But the naked men and women draped over him would beg to differ as they licked every inch of open skin, the man''s phallus(which Samuel was sure that it was out in the open) was completely covered by a mess of bodies. He lay sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, Samuel could not be sure whether he was sitting on a chair or more bodies. Everyone in that mass had an expression of drunk pleasure on their face which made him assume that this was all probably very consensual even if it was out of the norm.


    The last striking thing was the absurd wealth on open display, his body was plastered with nascent soul artifacts, and all of them were of the self-powered variety. They radiated enough power that his secondary senses were nearly blinded, cutting him off from his more relied-upon senses.


    Elizabeth sniffed and nearly gagged as she covered her nose with her robes, she also looked completely unease. With a thought, Samuel created a small undetectable bubble around himself and his disciple keeping the smell out as they both waited for the man to respond.


    Their guide said.


    "Master, the guests are here."


    Then she proceeded to join the mass in worshipping the man, which only further proved Samuel''s assessment of the situation.


    Both his eyes opened and Samuel was shocked to see that his eyes did not follow the trend as the rest of his body. They were symmetrical sharp and blazed with a glowing silver gleam. Those eyes demanded attention on a mystical level which was completely ineffective on Samuel.


    This made him judge that the person in front of them was not at the nascent soul stage. He could feel his eyes trying to grip his very being only to be met with a mountain and promptly retreating. Elizabeth was a different story as she looked down in subservience to the man in front of him.


    This triggered something inside Samuel, and without a second thought an aura, his aura, engulfed the room dwarfing the man''s effects and Elizabeth swayed before shaking her head rapidly as if she was under some kind of spell, the other disciples seemed to feel at as well as they stopped sucking on the vile man''s skin as if it was a lollipop.


    He growled.


    "Is this how an elder of the sect treats his guest?"


    Elizabeth was Samuel''s reverse scale, the first thing he ever cared about outside of the path, and to see her dignity insulted royally pissed the nascent soul powerhouse.


    He stared straight at the offender, power radiating off him now. He had come for an alliance but he would accept a beatdown.


    The man''s eyes widened at his response and he seemed to collect himself. The gleam in his eyes vanished as he coughed into his hands.


    "Apologies fellow sect elder, I meant no offense."


    Samuel only snorted. He would be the judge of that.

 Chapter 34:Tense conversation

    "I am inner sect elder Belial. I am once more truly sorry, my bloodline gift tends to act on its own and I have yet to truly master it."


    He bowed, which was very awkward given his unique shape and precarious position.


    This was the third time he had apologized and it took the wind out of Samuel''s sails. For most elders, even to a certain extent him as well, one''s pride was very important with no small relevance to one''s cultivation path. After all, one''s mental state was also a factor in their path to godhood and pride is an easy emotion to choose as one got more confident in their power. Samuel had very little pride compared to his peers mostly because his interaction boiled down to brief meet-and-greets and Lucia.


    He had no reason to believe the man in front of him was any different so his initial anger cooled quite a bit. If he was willing to make concessions on his pride, there had to be some merit.


    He still replied with heat in his voice.


    "I accept your apology. But next time I shall not be so lenient."


    There were some shocked gasps at his arrogant reply as some of the living clothing on the opulent man had stopped their worship and stared at the exchange. The medal on Samuel designated him as an outer sect master, an elder in only but name. Even in that category, there were subcategories and Samuel''s medal was designated at the lowest meaning he had barely in fame or powerful disciples to his name.


    To arrogantly argue with someone with such a difference in status was just asking for trouble.


    "I thank you for your forgiveness, may we move on from this?" He asked.


    Samuel only huffed as he crossed his arms giving him the stink eye. The blinding radiance of all the artifacts on the man prevented his soul sight from verifying his legitimacy but he guessed his word would have to be enough. The man gained nothing from lying.


    The bystanders looked at their leader with pride before diving back into what they were doing.


    "Very well," Samuel said his tone much more even now.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Elizabeth for her part looked very out of place and resorted to clutching Samuel''s robes and hiding behind him. Her absolute faith in him made her immediately become wary of the man in front of them.


    "Perfect! Now let us get to the main topic of discussion. Namely, inducting into our pleasant family." Belial said, still being very pleasant.


    Samuel''s mind now came back to the main topic at hand, the very reason why he had come to the man in the first place.


    "Yes. I have some questions about that. What is this all about?"


    Belial looked at him as though he had grown another head. For the first time, his pleasant demeanor had changed and it was replaced with confusion.


    "Are you not a cauldron master?"


    "Yes."


    He had changed his medal from open to the cauldron. Open meant any form of a disciple was accepted but he had changed it just the other day to make it so that he would only accept those who were willing to become a cauldron. This rapidly reduced the number of disciples approaching him. After all, there were only two ways one could become a cauldron, be a virgin or practice a special cultivation method to change one''s constitution. None of these were common, especially in this sect. That was why he had even come here in the first place. His knowledge was very cursory and he needed to deepen his understanding of the subject.


    What Samuel did not figure out was that he was unique, normally those who wanted cauldrons to go into it with eyes wide upon and a lot of knowledge on the subject. After all, if you become a social outcast for taking this path you needed to have a good reason for doing so. Especially as sex was a way of life, not a hard-to-procure commodity.


    Belial had assumed Samuel knew about their sect group and had come to join for solidarity. Also, to make future ''disciples'' easier to procure. So he asked further.


    "Then why do you not know of this organization?"


    Samuel did not know what was happening and was not socially adept enough to realize there had been a miscommunication. So he answered honestly with an even tone.


    "My dabbling into the path of a cauldron was not one I intended. It simply fell onto my lap. I have no deeper knowledge on this path and have come for guidance."


    Funnily enough, his words helped Belial understand what was going on. After all, he had run this organization for long enough to understand even deeply hidden meanings, an open answer like this was merely child''s play. He smiled as he said.


    "I understand. Very well. I am completely at your leisure. Speak. What is it do you learn of this old master?"


    Thus Samuel took his first steps into a deeper understanding of the path he had chosen for himself. One filled with much more romance and emotion than the average path but a path laden with thorns. After all, he did not see the malicious smile Belial had hidden behind his pleasant one. Unlike most, he could see the medicinal treasure trove that was Elizabeth and to him giving Samuel some face was an easy ask if he could get his hands on such a fortune.

 Chapter 35: Cauldron path

    Samuel finally had some headway in learning what he was doing with Elizabeth. The amount of knowledge he earned directly from Belial was cursory at best, but he did get access to a full treasure trove of books and scrolls, all giving him deeper insights into the cauldron system, which was deeper than he was led to believe. He had assumed the cauldron system was a very poorly understood niche with very little research done. The library he had access to imitated his thoughts with barely anything on the subject.


    He was thankful to Belial for handing him so many personal books and scrolls when he had asked for more information. All he had asked in exchange was to be more open to the cauldron path, something he was already trying to do. Now he was trying to gorge as much knowledge as possible in an out-of-the-way room while Elizabeth mingled with her peers before the day was up and he needed to return the mountain of books and scrolls. As it turned out, his low status in the sect had hurt him once again.


    Due to very twisted politics, he did not bother trying to get into them, they are held in the deeper inner sect library halls to more carefully regulate their circulation more.


    The foremost myth that this broke was that a virgin or a specific form of cultivation was necessary. That was not actually true. What was necessary was a constitution that was naturally present in all virgins and those who practiced the ''cauldron'' arts. In that same vein, he had extrapolated something a touch sinister. The whys and hows of a cauldron constitution were explained in extreme detail, to the point that even novice cultivators could use the information to become cauldrons. What he had found out was that his ''World Seed'' could do a similar thing. One of its core principles was to make his constitution ''perfect'' for him. It also made other people ''perfect'' for him. This was another way of saying, it turned others into receptive cauldrons who only needed that final push. Once that happened his essence kept refining the ''cauldron'' to be even more effective at handling his essence. His breakthrough destiny inadvertently had the effect of a ''cauldron'' art. He thanked Lucia for pushing him in this direction. Who knows what havoc he would have caused otherwise? At least there was enough study done to make it a legitimate immortal path.


    That part surprised Samuel, there were actually quite a few people invested enough to make an entire path out of being a cauldron, there were even entire sects dedicated to being cauldrons. They even listed many valid benefits of being a cauldron. Not the least of which was that the ''cauldron'' was not tied to only having sexual intercourse with their respective ''master'' and could have sex with other masters for benefits, that part irked Samuel, much to his surprise, and he instinctively had his soul sight on Elizabeth the whole time there were in the deprave establishment. She did not engage with any of the masters but instead took to chatting and socializing with her peers. That had felt agreeable to him.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    On his side, there were actually quite a few things he could do. The foremost of which was shaping her constitution to be more receptive to his essence, something he was doing passively but also being influenced actively. If cauldrons were saturated enough with their master''s essence, they could skip steps and directly reach the stage of the masters. The process was not an easy or fast one, but compared to reaching it normally even with his previously perceived cauldron growth rates, the process was ten times faster.


    That begged the question as to why this was not more widespread, the benefits outweighed the cons 3 to 1 even if he weighted the partial lich''s phylactery nature and the inability to move on to other masters ever exceptionally heavily. There was more to this, which he suspected was some sort of esoteric reason so it was immediately pushed out of his mind. No need to get involved if it was necessary for his and her growth.


    His thoughts were stopped abruptly as a head shoved its way into his crotch taking in the scent like it was some sort of addictive drug. The thing that stopped him was not that she was about to blow him, that was the norm in this establishment. Any master inside was under a ''free use'' clause based on their sexual orientation. Women had to keep their breasts out in the open and the men their phalluses. Disciples in this den could freely use them as they pleased, but the master was not under any obligation to provide them with any essence. He had been steadfast and despite the dozen or so attempts he had yet to ejaculate once.


    What surprised him was the nature of her existence.


    Beastmen or more commonly referred to as demi-humans were a very average sight in the mortal world, but their nature was very tribal. They mostly joined sects specifically for demi-humans. The ones that joined humans were usually the ''loner'' variants and even then were rare. And even that was not the distracting aspect of the woman ''digging'' into him.


    The woman under him was a unicorn. A mythical demi-human variant, that was so rare that they had an entire saying revolving around them. Most became alicorns or a ''corrupted unicorns''  by the time they hit maturity.


    The one beneath him was still ''untouched'', meaning her unique constitution was still in place. While inside a home literally called the ''den of depravity'', Belial''s naming conventions were very on the nose.


    His curiosity was piqued, why was such a pure creature here, and how the fuck had she preserved her purity?

 Chapter 36:Elizabeth’s musings

    Elizabeth was not sure how she felt right now. Something she had wanted since long ago was finally achieved. They were not hostile in any way she could imagine, if anything everyone was very friendly.


    The problem was they were a little too friendly, more than once she had been suggested to have a fun cultivation session with them. Which was code for, ''let use a female master to suckle the teats of or find a male master to suckle the cock of''.


    She was not comfortable with using any heaven''s chosen that was not Samuel and was not her cauldron master. There was also the small fact that she noticed how possessive he got when it was even hinted that she could fuck other heaven''s chosen. He did it in a way he thought she would not notice, but she came from a merchant family where anything could be traded, she knew her social cues.


    A part of her reveled in the fact that she could make him feel like that, another part of her thought that his actions were very cute. Needless to say, she had no intention of hurting the near obsessive care he gave to her, after all, she was trying to start a family like her parents only with more love involved, which meant at least three wives who instead of treating every action as a transaction genuinely wanted to spend time with their loved ones.


    Good thing she had a lifetime experience of evading people and could still do so effortlessly despite not needing to do so over the last year.


    "Just broke through... stabilizing my cultivation right now... My master told me to rest... I am being prepared..." So on and so forth, and it was compelling enough. Thankfully, even if it backfired like it did when she was a lower disciple she had a place to run away to and not suffer any backlash.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Then there were the people who wanted to get to ''know'' her master. He had made a big splash right outside the ''Den of Depravity'', a name that still made her snort, and some of the ''unbound'' had eyes on him. Some even came to her to complain about how impossible it was to ''coax anything out him'' code for they sucked him off but felt nothing, very unlike the guard women who were still out of it.


    Elizabeth huffed at the fact that his master was being used in such a way, also very smug about how they could not freely take part in the ambrosia. Every other food was very very bland in comparison and outside of nostalgia, she had stopped eating and drinking altogether. Also, this was the perfect chance of getting herself a cauldron sister, a girlfriend with who she could share gossip, just like her sister who still needed to hit maturity before her master could make good on his promise.


    Sadly none of the eligible women had caught her eye. not that she had gotten to know any of them, outside the fact that they were very ready and eager. She was not being very facetious when she thought this but none of them was very good to look at. They were not bad by any stretch just... not great. She was very good to look at and she knew it, that was half the reason she suffered so much during her first two years as a lower disciple. Years down the line when they would have pictures made, she did not want two people that looked like they were sculpted by the gods themselves and other completely average-looking people.


    Was she being picky and slightly cruel? Maybe. But pushing up stages only enhanced what was already there not turn you into a completely new person, at least as far as she knew. And her master ate right out of her hands so she could be a little spoiled. Besides, her master was getting a new disciple, either way, she just wanted her first sister''s disciple to be perfect.


    "Excuse me..."


    Elizabeth was brought out of her reverie by one of the most beautiful creatures she had ever laid eyes on.


    And a creature she was, with her brilliant spiral horn being the most prominent feature on her whole being despite being so jaw-dropping to look at. She decided then and there that this was it, this going to be their next disciple sister.

 Chapter 37:Curious creature

    Samuel was extremely curious, as he had not been in a very long time. The animal that was using him right now was a walking contradiction.


    First, she was still a unicorn so her maidenhead was still intact. Keeping that whole was a myth in a sect that did not cater specifically to saving your virginity. It was true that he did not lose him till about two centuries in but he was a master, the being in front of him was a disciple and she was at the essence condensation stage. Scissoring did not work and if she got there by blowing people all her life, she had to either blow an origin spirit nearly every day for a year straight to get enough true essence into her essence heart to get to essence condensation or she was over a unicorn over 100 years old and given that she lacked the ''stacked'' figure attributed to any of the equine demi-humans he doubted it.


    Second, her essence felt... unique for lack of a better word. Granted, the type of cultivators he met was rather limited given his reclusive nature but even still it was intriguing, nonetheless. His soul sight was heavily augmented due to his breakthrough destinies and he could easily decipher most essence formations, but not hers as it was so unique Samuel lacked any information he could reference to draw even an educated guess.


    Third, and probably the most curious, he was feeling aroused. That might not mean much, but he prided himself in his extreme control over his own body. Once he understood what Elizabeth was doing to him, he clamped down on it very quickly and now could call upon and dismiss it on demand. Right now, he was feeling very very raunchy, to the point he wanted to flip the unicorn over and shove his manhood inside her maidenhead and permanently mark her.


    That, however, was not going to happen. His control over himself was just too great to fall for such random flights of fancy. But, he wanted to study this bundle of mystery further and there was a very easy way to get her to stick around and this was another thing he could do on demand. He was going to give her what the rest of the disciples had failed to coax out of him.


    As the unicorn was slobbering over his cock, he waited till she had the whole thing in her mouth, the moment enough of it was in that he felt confident there would only be minor spillage, he let it release. The unicorn''s eyes widened in surprise before glassing over, she lacked any gag reflex because even though she was out of it, her throat somehow managed to still guzzle down all of it without any drop being wasted.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The next thing that happened truly surprised the nascent soul cultivator. An hour''s worth of his life was shaved off from his total vitality. An hour was such a stupidly small amount. Especially, taking into account the millennia he could spare, and if he ever managed to get into soul formation it would become unlimited.


    But the fact she could take any at all was worth investigating, she had also managed to trump his natural defenses which were 3 full stages higher than hers and the effect was extremely subtle, to the point that if he was not carefully monitoring the transferal of the essence, he would have missed it.


    The whole ordeal became more and more curious. Now he could do two things, use his power and force her to obey his demands using his status as a master. Or directly ask her what, why, and how she was doing this.


    He was already peering into her with soul sight but he could find no discernable differences in her soul or essence. Not even his essence which liked to rampage inside anyone it entered. Not in a bad way, at least if they were already cauldrons or were not exposed to them for long periods. In fact, as the guard could attest, his essence was all benefits, which begged the question.


    Where did all of it go?


    The only way he could dig further was by shoving his sensory abilities into her, which was not a comfortable experience. It was also frowned upon in most righteous sects because it tended to severely damage the essence circuits unless the one invading is very careful. This only became more pronounced the wider the gap between the invader and the victim was.


    Samuel was not so curious to do something heinous like damage the future of a random disciple who bore him no ill will. So, all that remained was to wait until the disciple woke up. To that end, he brought out one of his ''World Seed'' pills, one that was designed to rejuvenate the target. People might say he was being wasteful, after all, the pill in his hands was effective on people up to the nascent soul stage but to him, it was barely a cost. After all, the base of it was simply his extremely powerful breakthrough destiny, something he had a statistically infinite stock of.


    So pop went the very desired pill for the sake of one master''s curiosity.

 Chapter 38: Truthful lies makes a disciple

    "Hungh... What?..." Eishath was completely disoriented, the last thing she remembered was swallowing the nectar of the gods and ascending before oblivion took her. Outside of that, everything was blurry, which was surprising because her unique constitution gave her resistance to alcohol. She sent a pulse of sensory essence to check what was wrong and found the problem immediately. She was hung over, not from alcohol but from the addictive essence that still was working her body like a talented whore.


    Remembering that ambrosia made her nether tingle


    "Ah. You are finally up. Good, good."


    A steady but powerful voice broke her out of her reverie and she finally took notice of her surrounding, she was still on her knees, inches away from the source of her current predicament. Still, she had half a mind to take it in again. But there was a terrifying presence that she did not want to fuck around with. Especially given the sheer density of the power she had received.


    "Oh... Oh! This disciple is sorry for taking up the supreme master''s time. She shall make herself scarce."


    She needed to book it and fast. The person in front of her was a nascent soul with some sort of super essence. She could easily tell these things when she tasted a man''s essence and the person in front of her was the greatest she had ever tasted. But more important than any taste or any power was her life and the faster she could run away from this hidden master the better she would be.


    "Wait. This master has questions he would like to ask of you."


    Of course, she would not be so lucky. The hidden master was interested in her. Why? She was not yet sure but it could not be good. She cursed her luck. She had even approached the gullible but extremely well-taken-care-of disciple to make sure he was not anything special. Apparently, even the spoiled disciple did not know of her own master''s true might.


    "...Yes?..." All she had to do was act nice and dumb and she would be let go. This monster did not need anything she could provide, not that she knew of anyway. And the impression she got from his weak spoiled disciple was that he was a lenient man, which was surprising given his gargantuan power. There were probably only twelve people in the entire inner sect that matched his cultivation level and she was willing to bet that most would pale in comparison to his actual power.


    "What is that unique cultivation method? It is unlike anything this master has ever seen before. To be able to absorb vital essence so passively and so quietly... needless to say, this master is curious."


    Her brain stopped working for a moment.


    "Umm..." Was all she could mention as her mind desperately tried to reboot itself to escape this situation.


    "Do not worry! This master shall heavily compensate you for your time. He shall also listen to any wish you may have."


    She was fucked well and truly fucked. This man was far more powerful than even she gave him credit for. Her ability was supposedly nigh untraceable for even those in the enlightenment realm, two stages above the man in front of him. Yet he managed to sniff it out. She was going to die...


    Then the words she had heard clicked in her head. This left her extremely shocked and without meaning the words came blurting out.


    "...Are you not going to have this disciple arrested?"


    That was it. Even if there was a chance that the hidden master thought the technique was not demonic by some miracle her stupid words had without question sealed the deal.


    "Why?... Oh! Is this some sort of demonic cultivation method? That is fascinating, but this master has seen quite a few demonic methods but none so subtle and so effective that even such a large difference in stages was ignored."


    The man seemed to speak to himself as he stated the obvious, and Eishath was surprised to see no outrage in the man''s voice only curiosity as he seemed looked deep in thought, his enchanting mismatch eyes glowing.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "..." She could only stare dumbly at the man who very well held her life in her hands.


    "Forgive this master! He forgot that a disciple practicing a demonic art is punishable by death. That is fine. Let us assume we did not have this conversation after it has been done and both of us can be on our merry way."


    Just like that, he seemed to dismiss all her worries. But the more cynical side of her believed that he only wanted to wait to pounce on her. Maybe to see if there were more like her? She did not know. But she was still extremely cautious.


    "...Really. You shall allow that?"


    She asked a probing question, it was not like she had anything to lose.


    "This master gives his word that he shall not speak of this again without your given consent."


    This time she was truly astonished, masters rarely gave their word as such things held power. Cultivation was as much about the mind as it was about the body and soul and breaking promises often led to worse cultivation paths, so when a word was given it was upheld. Of course, there were ways of skirting the rules without breaking them. Her wariness decreased by quite a bit but it remained.


    "Ok... Ok... This disciple thanks the master for his generosity but also needs to apologize. Her unique abilities are bloodline destinies and cannot be shared. Not that this disciple is unwilling, it is simply not possible."


    This was a technical truth though she bent it quite a bit. The reaction would allow her to judge what approach she needed. If she had to spill her guts she would, there was no way she could ever resist a nascent soul cultivator.


    "Really. Such an interesting bloodline destiny. At what rank is this destiny? Can you tell me that? And from what clan?"


    He took that in stride looking like he believed her.


    ��That was it? Was she over-reacting?...


    Maybe, this was one of those eccentric hidden masters who did not care for any of the rules set by society. Her mind flipped from terror to desire quicker than it took her to blink. She needed to bind to this man. His essence had tasted relatively young, not of someone close to the end of his lifespan, which all but guaranteed that he would enter the realm of eternal life. Making a pact with such a man guaranteed success for her future,


    "This disciple is unsure of the rank and the clan. She is sorry to say she comes from no clan."


    Again she was bending the truth. She wanted... no need to come under this man and her past and nature would more than likely be a hindrance to that future.


    "Wow... This master cannot detect any lies in your speech. But this still leaves you as a giant mystery. One this master is extremely willing to solve. But before that. This master has asked and you have answered. What is it you wish for from this master?"


    This man was in the nascent soul. Of course, he had soul sight. But like with all ''absolute'' powers, they ran on very strict rules which were very easy to manipulate if one knew how and she had a lot of practice.


    "That is it?"


    Time to go for the offensive, the good thing about eccentric and powerful people was that they were very easy to handle. They were so removed from the world that even when you slight them they would often just let you go.


    "Hmm?..." He tilted his head which was enough of a go-ahead for her.


    She salivated as she asked her next couple of words.


    "Is what this lowly disciple said enough for the supreme master to give his boon?"


    She was careful in her wording making sure that he might interpret that what she had said was not enough for a boon and frankly that was true. But if she was right in her thoughts his answer would be more than satisfactory.


    "Ah! Yes, you have done quite enough. It is not your fault that answers were not quite what this master wanted. Though, he is extremely willing to research and comprehend this unique essence variant. But that is neither here nor there. So disciple, speak of your boon."


    And Jackpot! Inwardly she was doing flips not caring how her ''soul'' looked to him. Even if he could see it despite her powers all he would see was jubilation.


    "...This one wishes to become your disciple..."


    She asked timidly matching her words with her outward timid fa?ade.


    "Oh! This master is willing to take in such a talented disciple but do you know that I only take in cauldrons?"


    Of course, she knew. However! What the man did not know was that she could not become a cauldron so her next words were still technically true.


    "Yes! This disciple wishes to become a cauldron! However she must warn you that it is complicated because of her constitution."


    Impossible more like but the statement still held true.


    The master had a look of amusement on his face as he shrugged and pronounced those oh-so-wonderful words.


    "Very well. Normally this master would want you to wait till the end of the tournament but a boon is a boon and it shall be upheld. Now bow before your master and pronounce you fealty."


    "I, lower inner disciple Eisheth, proclaim this supreme master as my lord teacher."


    She removed her head from where it lay inches from his divine and kowtowed as she said the words. All the while her mouth was salivating at her future.

 Chapter 39:Mental gymnastics

    Eishath was on cloud 9. She was accepted into the service of a powerful hidden master. One whose eccentricities seemed to be designed to be a perfect fit for her. Namely that she managed to convince him that she needed refinement to which he readily agreed but not before listing a whole list of side effects that originated from his essence. His essence could be addictive, it transformed one''s constitution if, under prolonged exposure, it brought about changes to one''s essence and the list went on and on.


    Every single warning entered one ear and exited the other. What was important was the cock that was still out in the open in front of her kneeling form and the fact that it was not in the warm wet confines of her mouth. So(against her better judgment which lost to her horny) she readily agreed and the master told him to proceed.


    Just as she was about to engulf him he asked.


    "Wait." Her mouth stopped inches away from her prize.


    She looked up at him with mock reverence while deeply trying to hide her annoyance.


    "May I take a closer look at you as a whole?"


    She almost instinctively said yes before the words registered. But this time her intelligence actually kicked in and she realized what it was he was really asking. But at the same time saying no probably meant a worse experience because there was no way a nascent soul did not have extreme levels of control over their essence. Again she said ''you live only once!'' and said.


    "Yes."


    Samuel felt her mouth engulfing him and the desire to ravage her was back, but this time he did not brute force the issue by ejaculating into his new disciple. She was still not used to his essence and would be out like a light if he did so. He believed that the only reason Elizabeth escaped this fate was that he was so washed with his essence by the first time they had contact that there was more him than her in terms of her essence.


    Instead, he allowed the aggressive feelings to wash over him, to understand the urge to its very roots. The more he sunk into it the more the desire tried to overtake him. He only did a mental snort at the feeling. He had the mental capacity to break through six stages of cultivation relying on mental strength alone, no heavenly treasures or mythical herbs were needed. To fall to such base instincts would be an insult to the highest degree.


    Armed with this newfound arrogance he sat there letting it build. He even allowed his essence to coat his manhood like honey for her enjoyment. Something he had discovered to do recently and found to be of great success with his other disciple who would now suckle on it at random times of the day as though it were some candy. Normally such a thing should not be done as the essence of people could differ and such a thing could be damaging to the disciple. After all, if your disciple practices water essence and you flood them with fire essence what good do you think will come from that? But Samuel was not so unprepared, he could systematically remove all elemental properties from his essence leaving them with raw vital essence. For all the side effects of his essence in this one area it was very good.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    This only made his disciple more enthusiastic as she stopped bobbing her head, instead, she took him to his health and kept him there. Allowing the undulations of her mouth and throat to give him the stimulation while she basked in the mind-melting buffet his essence had provided.


    Also, there was this slow drain on his life force that he also found fascinating. What powerful bloodline destiny could she have that allowed this?


    Bloodline destinies were either rare mutations or part of some ancestral/bestial heritage. They were very rare powers coveted by cultivators because they acted as an additional breakthrough destiny(sometimes multiple) and even those in the disciple category could coast off of them. After all, breakthrough destinies were an extremely powerful advantage. Though, most bloodline destinies almost guaranteed that the wielder would be a master which only made her situation more unique.


    Was it a side effect of her ability that she could only become a disciple? There were some bloodline destinies known in history to do this but in exchange, they offered powerful benefits and he figured that her draining ability would qualify.


    As with everything else in his life, the animalistic sensations were being rapidly brought to heel under his mental might as he adjusted far faster than the urge itself. After all, he adjusted to the reality-altering pleasures of sex in minutes, this, by comparison, was nothing. The only reason he had even burst into her mouth so quickly was that he had been caught by surprise.


    Now that he was more himself he tried to divert his attention to the draining effect she was causing. The effect had already reduced to a tenth and was weakening rapidly. There was no change on his disciple''s part, if anything her draining had increased now that she turned his appendage into a permanent fixture in her mouth.


    He inwardly cursed as felt the ''World Seed acting up once more. With a thought he had figured out what it was doing, it felt that the drain was a threat to his body, which it technically was. And like a world-warping mythical destiny, it was fixing it in real-time with no preparations whatsoever. Sadly, he still could not divine the secrets of his first and most unique mythical destiny. Which meant figuring out how this powerful drain worked just became a lot harder. Sure enough, even as he was having these thoughts the drain was completely removed and the essence laced with mythical properties to both ''benefit'' Eishath and remove the ''negative'' side-effects of her power.


    He sighed, he did not realize that his power could be a detriment to his desire for knowledge. But at least there were other things he could focus his time on, things his ''World Seed'' would not radically change. Namely, the core essence of this new disciple and he shifted his attention to trying to figure out why he could not get read on her at all even with his soul sight.


    At least now that she was being continuously flooded with his essence, he was going to have a much easier time poking around without ravaging her essence in the process. At least that was something, he grumble to himself.

 Chapter 39.5: Infernal contract

    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!!?"


    Belial shouted at the only other person in the room in a rather large mansion that existed in the void of nothingness.


    Both of them were currently in a [Spiritual Home], a special artifact that is a pocket dimension that people can live in. Unlike storage rings, which did not have any ecology inside of them. However, also unlike storage rings they were absurdly expensive. The reason was that one needed to be in the Soul Formation to craft one of these and at that point, everyone had their own [Personal Domain]. [Personal Domain] was a special ability that was the innate power version of [Spiritual Home] and the artifact was based on the ability. As such, there was never a need to mass produce them and it remained as a niche novelty item, a very rare one.


    In here, Belial had absolute privacy to do whatever he wanted and the number of times it came of use to him justified its bank-breaking cost. Namely, he was shouting at one of the few devils under his employ. Demons and devils were denizens of the infernal realm and given their history, they were not looked too kindly upon. To him, however, they were a precious resource he used to carve out his own little slice of paradise.


    "I am no longer under your employ. My leash now belongs to someone else." Said the other calmly, not at all bothered by the rotund man who were two stages stronger than her. She stood with her hand on her hips looking particularly smug.


    Every single thing about her was inhumanely attractive. Watermelon-sized breasts that defied gravity were attached to her chest, her figure was an exaggerated hourglass, and her rear was giant and thighs thick. But her stomach was completely flat and her arms were slender. Her face was a perfect heart with every minute detail crafted to seduce to an absurd degree.


    The demonic traits on her frame did very little to diminish this, if anything they only enhanced them. From her small bat-like wings that acted as makeshift bras to her black whip-like tail that looped around her waist with the heart-shaped tip covering the entrance of her hairless snatch to her flawlessly smooth purple skin and Horns that adorned her head like a tiara. She was the entire seductress package and why wouldn''t she be, She was a succubus the most common and well-known devils known to man for obvious reasons.


    "That is impossible! I am your summoner! Your contract states you must obey me!" Belial was practically frothing at the mouth with anger but no way to unleash it. That same contract prevented him from harming the devils under his power in any way. Otherwise, the contract would be void and his soul would be forfeit.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The succubus waggled her gorgeous fingers that showed off her perfectly manicured fingers that stayed as such in perpetuity.


    "Nuh-uh. The terms in its exact words are: As long as we feed from you we must obey you. As my feeder has shifted, my contract is fulfilled. Your contract to never harm us still remains, however."


    Even though this whore was making him want to slaughter an orphanage, Belial''s abomination of a cock stood in attention at just the way her puffy lips popped and moved with every syllable. Even as a floating scroll magically appeared in the air before burning away, a physical representation of the end of her bargain, a part of him still managed to get aroused by her actions.


    This was also despite the fact that the little shit was not even trying and the fact that she was still a minor devil.


    Devils and demons increased strength in a different fashion than humans. They gained power by consuming others'' core essences and nothing else. Be it by murder or sex or food the only way it happened was at the cost of someone else. Belial was feeding them the core essence of the many disciples he managed to bring under his sway over the years, using a special technique to consume it himself and then passing it on to these nymphs. That was big reason why he looked so out of proportion, for someone else in this righteous sect to have such a method was outrageous.


    He could destroy this devil with a slap. She only had one pair of horns, a pair of wings, and a tail which meant her power was equivalent to an essence condensation expert. Every ''infernal'' part of a devil was indicative of their strength and in their ''true forms'' they could not alter their physical appearance in any way. Mystical illusions still existed and succubi/incubi were the foremost pioneers in the practice. But here, in front of him where they could only show their true forms and use none of her seductive powers, she was pitifully weak.


    In the blitz of it all, the leader forgot to realize that he had other devils under his employ, all of whom were not contractually obligated not to harm the devil. In fact, his strongest servant Marthal the Ulama Bird level had three pairs of wings which made the infernal bird man equal to him in strength and could have easily dispatched this uppity devil.


    Instead all he could do was watch as Eishath, one of his three succubi, sashay away into the arms of another someone who now had access to his secrets. The man could not think of what to do and simply sat there dumbfounded.


    There were many things he could have done, and conniving as he was he had multiple schemes ready for this very situation. After all, there was a saying, ''Devils and betrayal is a matter of when not if''. However, despite their enormous difference in power succubi were masters in psychic mental manipulation and slight suggestions often went a long way. Eishath had just made him focus and only focus on her, and that was usually enough to make most men forget, and the arrogant Belial was no different. The conversation was enough to make him fall under her sway and even if it would be brief, it was enough. She was now free of her contract and already had a much better food bank lined up, one that would even make the mouth of an  arch-succubus water.

 Chapter 40: An extravagant gift

    Samuel was very very excited, more so than he had been in a very long time. Eishath was a bundle of mystery that had the potential of teaching him something new. One that could augment his strength and the love of growth was the one constant in this reality that nobody could deny. Even those who claim they are happy with their lot in life secretly wish to get better to be more. That was his firm belief. Though the source of such emotions had left him for the moment.


    After coming to consciousness after her second helping Eishath left to break ties with her previous master, something Samuel had completely overlooked. She was a disciple, which meant she had to have served previous masters before him, ones she was still beholden to. While disciples could freely change their masters, the masters themselves had to follow a lot more decorum, something he had forgotten in his excitement. Given her unique abilities, he had no doubt who lay claim to the unicorn and reparations were in order.


    Samuel tapped his personal [storage ring] and looked through the catalog of artifacts and pills had on hand. Given that he was a journeymen artificer and adept alchemist, the answer was quite a lot, though most of them were not of equal value to Eishath, at least in his opinion. Similar to breakthrough destinies pills and artifacts had qualities. It ran from common to rare to epic to legendary to mythic. Certain qualities exceeded that but he doubted he would ever reach that lofty peak, only those truly who were dedicated could. Everything he would make would be at the nascent soul stage but at the maximum of rare and epic quality, artifacts of the former and pills of the latter.


    His fingers drummed on the wooden desk of the library where all the books he was excited to dive into mere minutes ago lay lost and discarded. He had read through most, but there were still a few that he had yet to get into. It was a testament to how much Eishath intrigued his intellectual curiosity that another avenue of knowledge became an afterthought to the knowledge goblin.


    Another mouth tried to enclose on his manhood while he was deep in thought. He looked down to see another disciple had taken Eishath''s place, unlike her though, he felt no overwhelming urge to ravage the new disciple which only made the unicorn more curious.


    Not wanting to sit around any longer, he ejaculated on command. As with every other time, the woman went unconscious from the combined effects of his powerful essence and breakthrough destiny. He had important things to do and getting constantly blown by random disciples was not one of them. The disciple fell on her back with a *thunk* as his flaccid dick got dislodged from her throat as he stood from his desk. A quick scan made him sure that she was alright just undergoing the same sensations as the guard and Eishath, all of whom lost consciousness upon consuming his essence. At least, that


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He went to find Belial to come to an arrangement. Samuel was different from the kind to owe debts. He still owed one in perpetuity to a certain inner sect elder and that experience was enough.


    With a casual glance around the establishment, he found Elizabeth in conversation with a group of disciples. A small smile was brought to his lips as she noticed how free she looked. Samuel had always noticed with his soul sight that Elizabeth had some sort of strain and despite his attempts at trying to understand he had never figured out why. Now he did.


    Unlike his recluse self, Elizabeth was a more social animal. He had been giving Elizabeth enough attention to make that part of her a relative non-issue but now that he could see how brilliantly she glowed when no part of her was under any restraint, he would make sure to meet her social needs as well. This made Samuel slightly worried about Eishath as he was as blind as a bat when it came to the unicorn.


    Speaking of the unicorn, neither she nor Belial was anywhere to be found in his soul sight. Eishath, he could understand, her abilities were fascinating because they worked on him despite their chasm in power. Belial was a giant concentrated ball of the essence and impossible to miss but even he was gone from his soul sight.


    This only solidified his assumption that they were disciple and master. They were probably discussing the change in masters right now and he was fine with that. He would make it very easy for Belial to give him his disciple.


    He needed just a bit of time to prepare his gift, an appropriate gift. Otherwise, it would slap Belial''s face, and as much as he felt that there was something off about the man, he was still an ally.


    Eishath was worth at least a legendary nascent soul artifact, at least in his opinion. But given he was not an expert artificer yet, that was completely out of the question. But where quality failed, quantity could make up for it, and a hundred epic pills is worth one legendary artifact. He just needed to back to his workshop and wrangle them. It would substantially reduce his stock, but that was worth it. If he could make a technique out of her ability it would be worth infinitely more than some temporary monetary loss.


    With a single [world step] he disappeared from the Den of Cauldrons and into his abode getting ready to make preparations. The eccentric man completely forgot just how much wealth he was about to dump on Belial. His pills were all laced with the ''World Seed'' and could be considered one tier higher than the original at the very least. One hundred nascent soul pills of legendary quality, each with the ability to heal a crippled nascent soul to full health. One was worth about 10 times more than Eishath if one was being generous. Samuel was truly an eccentric master.

 Chapter 41: Eishath greets Elizabeth

    "Master! Your disciple has returned..." Eishath barreled into the study room only to find her query absent.


    She huffed in both annoyance and slight worry. She knew she was not safe especially in the den of cauldrons. Her master Belial was not a forgiving man and although she had managed to hoodwink her old master it came at a cost that she did not want to pay. So she did what she thought would be brilliant, stick with her disciple sister.


    Hunting the child was simple, she was the target of her master''s greedy gaze and so the whole den was being passively influenced to make her the center of attention. The thing he did not know was that the girl was as as special as a rock.


    Eishath also witnessed her unique essence that was roiling in power. So much so that even with five stage difference her previous master still wanted to ''consume'' her. Only, She consumed essence that was similar but leagues above her just earlier. Given that she was the disciple of said essence, she had an idea as to how her essence had become so ''unique'' in the first place.


    However, even though she felt slight disdain for the incredibly weak woman she did not want to dismiss her off hand. After all, for herself the eccentric master had accepted her because he had found her illusive power very fascinating.


    Maybe she had something up her sleeve that her roused the man''s curiosity, just like herself. If nothing else, she was a dense essence battery that Eishath could sip on in the event her new master was too busy to feed her.


    She must also remember that the woman was a cauldron bound to her master and she could be gotten rid off discretely. She need to tame the woman and bring her under sway, a prospect made terribly easy given now that she would have access to the girl''s mind for a vast majority of her time.


    She checked her illusion and suppression spells, just to see if they were still active. She was a rare and valuable creature, one that needed to keep herself hidden. The young girl was too stupid to realize that even though she was a unicorn in the middle of a den of horny humans, very few people seemed to care, showing her inexperience and lack of knowledge.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Her eccentric master got a pass. He had the power not to care. If one was strong enough anything and everything could be given a pass.


    Her thoughts stopped when the girl came into view. She was having a pleasant conversation with one of the many feeders that milled about passively feeding the pitiful entourage that Belial like to call his Legion.


    "I think Belial is getting to ''cultivate'' a new batch." She said butting into the conversation, lacing her voice with her essence, which did the trick. The man''s eyes slightly glazed over as he left with haste.


    Now that the distraction, she turned to face her new disciple sister. What was her name again? Oh right. Her name was Elizabeth.


    She scrunched her face in a look of apology as she lied.


    "Sorry, Elizabeth. He had not cultivated with master Belial in a while, so I made it my duty to send him on his way." Just a hint of her charm was added to make sure she did not question her statement.


    "That''s ok. You are the one I want to talk to anyway." Elizabeth looked relieved at his abrupt removal and her face turned to the unicorn in a look of anticipation and glee.


    "So... How did it go?"


    Eishath changed her demeanor to one of an embarrassed maiden complete with the blush and downward tilt of her head as she said.


    "Fine... this lady admits... Your master is great." She answered.


    Elizabeth looked at her with hands on her hips and her rather large chest puffed out in pride.


    "See! I told you. My master is awesome! Belial might be powerful but he cannot beat my master."


    Eishath had to agree on this point, at least partially. The man in question was at the nascent soul which gave him a massive advantage and she was sure she had either a mythic breakthrough destiny or some kind of powerful bloodline or extremely powerful artifact that pushed him even further. If Belial truly went all out and used his treasury Eishath believed that her previous master would still win but it would not be clean and that was enough. Not to mention, the essence that influenced the young girl made her incredibly resistant to her charms.


    A genuine smirk, one which she did not carefully craft to project an image hung on her face as she said.


    "This lady was wrong to try to entice you into enjoying Belial. Instead, it was she who got hooked on your master. She greets elder sister disciple."


    "I told you so!... Wait... What?!?"


    Ahh. Getting shocked reactions out of young mortals was always an enjoyable experience. She hoped Elizabeth would give her many before she finally became boring.

 Chapter 42: Meeting of Three

    Samuel came back to find Elizabeth and Eishath having a very animated conversation. Well, it was mostly Elizabeth doing the talking with Eishath just adding words here and there.


    It was Eishath who saw him first, her eyes lighting up as she lay her eyes on him. Samuel was still rather inept at reading facial expressions if the person in question was not Elizabeth but he could have sworn that there was a predatory hunger in her eyes. That in and of itself was not anything, Elizabeth felt as such every other day, it was the fact that Samuel felt that that look felt like the most genuine emotion out of the woman yet.


    He was thankful that like Elizabeth he would eventually parse this enigma and satisfy all his curiosities. In exchange, she would be cared for to the best of his abilities. But all that could come later. Right now he had an influential sect elder he needed to bribe so that their honor remains intact and hostility comes from him taking something that was theirs was negated or, at the very least, reduced.


    "Disciples. Your master has returned."


    This time Elizabeth too turned her head to him with a smile that went from ear to ear. She hopped to him and jumped into his arms clinging to him with all four limbs.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows at that. This action signified he had done something she was greatly excited about or terribly depressed. Assuming the smile on her face was not a lie he could guess which of the two she was currently feeling.


    Eishath approached with a much more measured cadence, her eyes gazing intently on her sister disciple. Samuel wanted to understand what that gaze meant but that could only come with time.


    Then he noticed that others also started to approach, except most had very lustful intentions. Samuel had recently found out how to discern lust with his soul sight and now that he had seen it he could never un-see it. Cultivators were very very lustful entities, people who look at him have one lascivious intention or another. Now that he knew what to look for, sex seemed to dominate a significant part of everyone''s mind and he was willing to bet even those whose soul he could not penetrate with soul sight also had a similar demeanor.


    With this insight, he realized that in this den, the action of Elizabeth which was normally of simple heartfelt affection was being taken as an invitation to metaphorically use him by the other disciples.


    Samuel was in no mood for such an action, especially as despite his repeated wishes for the contrary many males were also on the list of people approaching him.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    So against his desires, he carefully peeled off his bubbly disciple and made her stand in front of him. He did so gently and carefully abusing his soul sight to make sure she did not feel hurt by his actions. Elizabeth got easily hurt if he showed rejection in any form, something he came to grips with early and found ways to work around.


    Like right now, he gently patted her head and whispered sweet nothings in her ears(another trick obtained from those ''guide'' books) as he pushed her off. Then immediately following with.


    "What has you so excited?"


    Elizabeth seemed to not realize the actions that just took place as she excitedly said.


    "I have a sister disciple! You gave me a sister disciple!"


    "Yes. But that is an inevitability. I am looking to join the inner sect after all." Samuel said amused at Elizabeth''s excited posture. He preferred a happy Elizabeth quite a lot. Depressed Elizabeth made him feel things he did not fully understand but the one thing he did know was that he did not like those feelings.


    "It seems that elder sister wants to create a loving family of a handsome master and beautiful disciples." She said reserved amusement in her elegant voice.


    Samuel thought that there was something else hidden there. Something that edged with malice and steeped in contempt. However, the feeling was brief that Samuel could not truly grasp it. Her immunity to soul sight removed the one edge he had in sentient interactions. Given that his hackles were not at all raised, he believed it to be benign and moved on.


    Elizabeth puffed out her chest and said.


    "I am one for one so far."


    Eishath scoffed as she said.


    "Elder sister barely knows her new sister disciple. Is she not being too brash?"


    "Nope! If something bad happens master can deal with it. My job is to be a good disciple who worships her master! It is the master''s job to take care of the rest." Elizabeth said as she leaned into Samuel who let her. The disciples eavesdropped on the conversation and realizing that there was no fun to be had were slowly backing off.


    Eishath scrunched her face as if she wanted to say something before shaking her head and shifting her focus to him.


    "Master. Can this disciple ask where her esteemed master has been?"


    This time it was Elizabeth''s turn to look funny. Samuel filed that away to ask later but there was a more important task at hand.


    "This master had gone to prepare a gift for Belial for handing over one of his disciples. He has returned with the offering in hand."


    His first disciple now turned that look back onto him as she looked up from where she was leaning onto his chest. She was also quickly blinking her mismatched eyes, an expression Samuel found that he quite enjoyed. But his attention soon turned to his second as she said.


    "This disciple understands and appreciates the haste with which her master has performed his actions."


    Samuel gave her a nod as his senses spread out to find the man in question, this time he found him near the back, his blinding presence preventing him from tracking anyone else in the vicinity.


    Putting an arm around Elizabeth''s waist he started walking, there would be plenty of time to talk afterward. Right now, he needed to free himself of his debt.

 Chapter 43:Demonic Interplay

    Samuel arrived at Belial''s residence along with Elizabeth and Eishath to find him in an indisposed state. Namely, he was nearly drowning in a body of cultivators while his expression remain thoughtful his eyes closed.


    "Greetings, Belial. I have come to express my gratitude for the female cultivator who has come under my care," he said, bowing respectfully.


    Belial''s eyes opened, at first, trying to douse him in its oppressive hue but quickly retreating when found no purchase.


    Samuel could not even imagine the myriad of vile thoughts that were running through the obese cultivator as his eyes focused.


    The inner sect elder gave a cordial smile filled with hidden meaning, which Samuel did not have the mental bandwidth to grasp.


    Eishath did, however, and she could not help but return that smile. Belial thought he was a tiger unaware of the dragon that stood right in front of him. Hiding one''s cultivation stage was one of the first things taught to a cultivator and she was secretly excited to see what poor excuse of an assassination attempt he might concoct, only to have his resources wasted. Maybe Eishath could use that to get rid of Elizabeth if she ever became more trouble than she was worth. She needed to at least wait till Samuel reached the soul formation stage so that the backlash of losing a cauldron could be entirely negated. Losing 2% of one''s lifespan was nothing to scoff at. Though on the other hand, she was a dumb slut who was just as easy to manipulate as her oblivious master,


    "Decisions... decisions.." She said under her breath, a benign statement that she knew was heard by both masters who would both take it in with very different contexts, both of which were more than likely wrong.


    He brought out a large chest wrapped in enchanted silk before placing it on the floor and pushing it forward.


    Belial smiled, his expression unreadable, accepting the gift. "It is my pleasure to assist in your endeavors, Samuel. The cultivator you speak of was proving to be quite difficult to train, so I am not surprised she sought other pastures."


    He did not open the chest as doing so while so many other disciples in the room would be untoward. After all, how could an outer sect elder create a gift to match his own? That would be like a bird trying to fill the sea.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "He truly has eyes that cannot see..." Eishath mumbled, again to herself as if she was lost in thought.


    Belial''s smile twitched but did not fall, his eyes stayed steady on Samuel as he continued his statement.


    "She was powerful, but sadly a frog in a well who found a way to hop out. In my inexperience, my connection with her was not firm and I allowed cracks to exist. I have now become better and future contracts will be better. May the demons we create be banished back to the infernal realms from which they came."


    Samuel nodded agreeing with the statement. One needed to move beyond their limits to truly move forward to divinity. He himself had thought that dual cultivation was a detriment to his path and it may still eventually slow him down. By virtue of larger numbers, he would need to push his disciples to soul formation before thinking of getting to reborn himself. But it did allow him to get two minor breakthroughs in the span of a year and he still did not consume any heavenly treasures to augment his cultivation progress. Something he thought was about to come to an end upon the wall he had hit after nascent soul.


    Eishath''s malicious smile only grew, this time she spoke out loud as she bowed.


    "This disciple is terribly sorry for coming into the conversation of her masters but she believes she must say this to her old but still respected master. It was not his fault that he did not understand the demons that grew under his grand light. As time grows that number will sadly only increase. Thankfully, a powerful master exists to keep such demons from havocking. One leaf obscures one''s eyes but when it is opened they may be unable to recognize the Great Mountain."


    Eishath was trying to hide her giggles now. Belial had fashioned himself a demonic emperor but he did not realize that he was currently being played. She did not know what was in the chest in front of her, but she was willing to bet it was very valuable. Valuable enough to make her master covet. Which would be enough to start the ball rolling.


    While she was right she did not know the magnitude of the value in front of her. As a demon who could directly consume essence, there was enough essence in that box to push her directly into the fifth, origin spirit, stage of cultivation. Samuel had unwittingly shown his hand, though, he did not know he was ever hiding it in the first place.


    The outer sect master assumed everyone was aware that he was a nascent soul expert and in his mind, the hierarchy of the sect was more important because it was being enforced by the sect leader a ninth, reborn, realm expert, merely a step away from the peak of this realm. The nuance of sect politics had always been beyond him.


    Only the schemes of his new disciple were horribly ruined as Belial was an overly arrogant man but he was not stupid and while not readily available Samuel''s information was not a matter of secrecy. The wealth he was given would make him question and play the game instead of walking into Eishath''s trap. But that was still a game one where each thought they had an advantage over the other but neither truly appreciated the power of the most powerful piece. One could only imagine the chaos that was about to ensue.

 Chapter 44:Distressed Disciple

    Samuel had a very productive day. His first disciple was no longer depressed, he had a new avenue of knowledge and a new disciple all in a single package. Normally he would take a few months to meditate on this. But he had no such free time, his first disciple had a lot more  combat in her future, and he could not forget that another was added to the list.


    His gaze fell on to his second walking in front of him as her gait seemed to try and draw everyone''s eye so effortlessly as she held a conversation with his first. Eishath was indeed a unique creature.


    Her shift in demeanor from when she was inside talking to the elder had not gone unnoticed either. But that was all for a later time, right now he needed to get her schedule.


    "Second Disciple." He calmly called out.


    Both disciples stopped and Eishath turned her head prettily at him.


    "Yes, esteemed master?"


    "What events are you a part of?" He asked.


    "Ah. This disciple is currently taking part in four events. 2 of which she has confidence that she will win and the other 2 she is not very confident that she will win. Does master have any guidance?"


    "No!" came a shout from Elizabeth.


    Both master and disciple turned to face the young woman.


    Elizabeth stomped her foot as she said.


    "I don''t want this..."


    Eishath wanted to ask what did the dumb elder sister mean when she that but Samuel beat her to it.


    "What do you mean Elizabeth?"


    "That!" She shouted as if she spouted some grand revelation.


    Samuel tilted his head unable to understand but he felt her distress.


    "What do you mean?" He asked kindly.


    "That!" She said again.


    Feeling the turmoil in her soul rise he blinked to her side and held her in his arms. He asked once more but this time using a few more words.


    "I cannot understand if you do not tell me Elizabeth. I am not omniscient. Can you please tell me what is bothering you?"


    She only groaned into his chest as she started visibly to shake om his arms.


    "Did something we say to remind you of something bad from your past?"


    It was Eishath who came to the rescue.


    This time Elizabeth nodded into his chest.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Does the memory still hurt?" Eishath''s voice was soft and kind.


    Again another nod.


    Samuel lay entranced as she slowly brought dark emotions out of Elizabeth.


    "Hmm... Was it the way we spoke or is it what we said?"


    "First..." Elizabeth said as Samuel felt her emotional disruption still roiling.


    This time Samuel took the helm as he asked gently.


    "What about my tone of voice caused this?"


    "I... got... reminded of dad... It is scary..."


    Samuel did not understand what was going on with his disciple, her dad was not here, and even if he was the man who could not hurt Elizabeth. If he even had the strength to beat Elizabeth Samuel would tear him limb from limb if he so much as scratched his disciple. He was about to say as much when Eishath took control.


    "Elizabeth remembers your dad is not here, he cannot hurt you. Your dad is not here. He cannot hurt you. Can you repeat that back to me?"


    Samuel wanted to ask what Eishath was doing but he stopped himself and let his new disciple work.


    "My dad... is not here... he cannot hurt me..."


    "Again."


    "My dad is not here... he cannot hurt me..."


    "Again."


    "My dad is not here. He cannot hurt me."


    "One more time."


    "My dad is not here! He cannot hurt me!"


    "There you go!" Eishath said, smiling to herself as she nodded to herself.


    Elizabeth''s head finally removed itself from where it was buried in his chest tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She rubbed her eyes as she looked back up at Samuel who looked down, the mismatched red and blue eyes mirroring one another.


    "Master..." She said her voice regaining her strength.


    "Yes?"


    "Can we not act like master and disciple?..."


    Samuel tilted his head unable to understand.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Can you promise never to act so distant to me? Like... like... we are different..."


    For the second time today, Samuel heard something he could not make heads or tails of. His inquisitive nature showed its head only to get stomped when Eishath commented.


    "Master. This disciple believes we should continue this conversation away from prying eyes."


    Samuel''s mind immediately processed the information that they were still just outside the den of cauldrons and others were taking interest in their conversation.


    Normally he would ignore this, but currently, Elizabeth was weakened, why he did not know. But she should not be out and about.


    "Come to me," Samuel said to Eishath who fluidly walked into his arms and he world stepped into his small hired hut preventing another mill from being created around him.


    Elizabeth had not been able to articulate what had bothered her and Samuel soothed her to sleep with her head in her lap using him as a pacifier. They had spent an entire day out and she was still at essence refining and her body was still more mortal than not.


    He sat on the bed slowly patting her head as she fell deeper and deeper into sleep, his essence taking this chance to come out and further refine her body.


    "Master, may this disciple speak?" Eishath asked, breaking the silence.


    "Yes." His attention turned back to his second disciple.


    "Why does elder sister speak to esteemed master with so little respect?"


    Samuel narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the unicorn and her statement.


    Then it hit him. Samuel was not stupid just so oblivious that he missed even the obvious.


    He was a nascent soul who reached this state by the power of mind and willpower alone. It was simply that it was rarely used if it did not pertain to cultivation. Now that it was channeling more resources into this a web of words and statements came unraveled in his head.


    The only word he used to answer her question was.


    "Huh."

 Chapter 45: A frank conversation

    Samuel had noticed something, outside of his first couple of interactions, he had stopped using honorifics or maintaining any distance as was custom for master and disciple. He had been so focused on making the perfect master-disciple relationship that it had stopped becoming a master-disciple relationship.


    He may be a babe at matters of the heart but he believed that Elizabeth held him to the standards of a lover more than that of a master. Everything in that reference book had clouded his vision and both of them had crossed a line. Now the question remains of whether he should push it back or let things progress. As it stood, Elizabeth wanted a lot more from him than just strength. As a cauldron who was stuck with him, some extra benefits should be allowed. But to the extent that it no longer stays as a teacher and student?


    His focus shifted to Eishath who still standing there awaiting an answer. Most of her attention was decidedly on the point where he and Elizabeth were connected. That could be arranged later, she had asked a question and she deserved an answer.


    "No. Our relationship is decidedly not like the average master and disciple. Even if we consider cauldrons. This master-I has broken boundaries and pushed beyond what was the norm. My interactions with other disciples were proof of this. I was so invested in her that I had forgotten some of the basic rules necessary to become strong in the cultivation world."


    Eishath''s focus shifted back to his eyes as she listened to his words. Her expression remained passive as she heard his words. Her head tilted her head as she heard his words.


    "Will this master continue on his path?"


    "Yes." His answer was firm. Elizabeth was already stuck with him, and he was the one that allowed the line to be broken. He was not going to walk back and try to re-establish a relationship well past its infancy. That was not his way, he dug the hole, and the only option he saw going deeper. If nothing else, the fact that two breakthroughs came from such an unusual pairing was a strong enough reason.


    "This disciple sees..."  The rest of the statement was left unsaid but Samuel knew what she wanted to say.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "This master-I wants you to treat me the same. I believe that was what Elizabeth wanted to point out before that mental barrier hit her. I have started on this journey and I believe I must see it through. And I shall not limit this to only my first disciple just because of my fumble. Your status shall be the same."


    Eishath''s eyes widened at his frank admission. After all, what he had said was so outside of the norm that it almost made her stumble. Normally, she would be threatened or demeaned to hide the embarrassment, or maybe even killed off. The last one she knew would not happen and be the whole reason she even brought it up. She expected that this would create some sort of rift between them, something she could weasel deeper. She expected to have acted demur as if she had realized done something wrong, grovel, and become more palatable to the master.


    Instead, she got attacked. ''I realize that I operate in a way that allows my disciples to take advantage of me and you can do it too.''


    "Can this disciple do so...? Even when her abilities can be detrimental to the esteemed master?"


    Eishath could not help herself. This was too different from her expectations. Greed and self-interest were the foundation of all the realms. That was the basis through which she worked with. Even at the beginning, she could reason why he might want her. With the current situation, there was absolutely none as to why she would be given the same benefits as her dumb elder sister, it simply did not make sense in her head.


    Her master gave her a chuckle, one that threatened to bring out her inner demon. Because that chuckle was one of acceptance, something she relished. To understand her nature and still proceed to give...


    She licked her lips out of ravenous hunger. A truth about her was that she was never full, the closest she had gotten was when she was being fed by this master. It was an intoxicating feeling and one that her whole species prized above all else. It was the reason that she so readily jumped onto his ship.


    Her master noticed her small lapse in control and the only responded with a small shake of his head followed by a genial smile.


    "I am going to assume that you, Eishath, are hungry."


    As he said so he took his thumb and gently pushed it into her mouth before carefully lifting her head off his digit. Elizabeth still kept sucking on his thumb like no one''s business. Samuel channeled a bit of his essence through his thumb using the ''World Seed'' to keep it flowing into her.


    Before he could even settle her head on a pillow he felt something soft and wet engulfing his manhood once more. The overwhelming desire to ravage every female in the vicinity was back once more but he had a handle on it and so proceeded to kick it to the back of his mind to study later. Right now he was going learn to meditate with it still in effect and two people leeching off him. The rest he was going to deal with as they came up.

 Chapter 46: A necessary conversation

    Elizabeth felt better than she had ever since the beginning of the tournament. She woke up to be next to her master who was currently in deep meditation while her sister''s disciple was nearly infused into his crotch. She nearly giggled at the scene before the events from before came crashing down around her.


    She blushed in embarrassment as she realized how much of a child she had acted just back then. She had gotten stumped because of the callous conversation between her master and her sister disciple, gotten reminded of her father, and promptly broke down into a blabbering mess.


    "You are awake! How do you feel?"


    Her master immediately caught her as his eyes glowed in her direction.


    "Yes..." She answered unable to meet his eyes.


    "What is wrong?" Asked the concerned master.


    Elizabeth looked away, shame coloring her cheeks. She made a scene in front of the den of cauldrons while her status in the sect was still so shaky, and probably involved her master in some way.


    However, the one thing she knew with absolute certainty was that she could spill her guts to her master, they were bound together after all. Even if it made her cringe even to think about it.


    She sighed as she turned to her master.


    "I messed up didn''t I?..."


    The smile she received was both reassuring and disheartening. It was a similar smile to that she had received from her loving caretakers when she had made a mistake. It meant that he had taken of it and she did not need to worry. Elizabeth did not want to be a nuisance to master Samuel, and throughout this entire tournament, she felt nothing but.


    "No. Not really. I believe it is much my fault as it is yours."


    Elizabeth''s looked at him like he had grown another head. She started loudly defending him.


    "No! You did everything right. You never pushed me to try and win and only to do my best and made sure I was alright when I was feeling down and took me to a place where I could interact with fellow disciples and! and!"


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She felt a warm hand wrap around him stopping her in her tracks. This time it was he who continued.


    "And I did not stop to think about what is it you want out of this relationship, I only pushed what I thought was right onto you. The relationship we share is not of a master and disciple, it never was. There is a distance we must maintain even when our bodies and souls are so closely joined. Even when you are cauldron tied to me, you should have been a sword I sharpened, a treasured weapon but a tool nonetheless. The journey to the top is a lonely one. Even when showered with praise and worshipped by everyone one must remember that at the end of the day, it is you who will one day stand at the top. There is only one seat for an emperor. Tell me Elizabeth is that how you see us, yourself as a tool for my disposal or me as a sharpening stone to leap further?"


    Elizabeth only listened entranced to her master''s soothing voice as he held her close. There was a moment of silence before her mind comprehended the wisdom being imparted by her master.


    "No..." The answer was given with a sense of trepidation, she had never felt that she was being used by her master, all she had ever felt was love and benevolence, so much so that it was easy to give herself in her entirety to him. Because she believed from the bottom of her heart that her master would never betray her trust and love. Was that all about to change?


    Unsure, she wrapped her arms around him and squeezed him tight, flattening her voluminous boobs into his side. If it was about to end she wanted to remember this warmth because it was what saved her so many months ago.


    A warm hand sat on top of her head as words entered her ear. Ones that sounded like divine salvation.


    "Do not worry, my Elizabeth. I have no plans of changing how we have acted till this point. I simply wanted to redefine our relationship because master disciple we are not."


    She nodded into his shoulders as happy tears came flooding out much to her master''s shock and dismay.


    "What is it?! Have I said something wrong?!"


    "No... Just the right things..."


    Her master was confused and tilted his head in confusion.


    "Can you please explain?..."


    She only shook her head from side to side feeling mischievous all of a sudden.


    Her master huffed at her and the somber mood was broken as a gagging sound came from his crotch.


    Elizabeth''s tearfully happy expression turned to one of concern as she turned her attention to her disciple sister.


    "Is she okay?"


    "Yes. Apparently, she likes being ''stuffed to oblivion''. This is the fourth time this has happened and I stopped caring after being reprimanded for trying to help." Her master stated his tone one of exasperated acceptance.


    "Oh..." She said unconsciously licking her lips. She liked to suckle on the glands to help her fall asleep... How would it?...


    "No. You cannot do the same."


    "But I didn''t say anything..."


    "You didn''t need to."

 Chapter 47:Fixable cracks

    Elizabeth now had a choice, one she did not believe she should have had.


    "Do I not need to participate in the tournament?"


    Samuel had stated as such once before, but that was before she was told she was more to him than a master disciple. She always believed that their relationship was more. But it was one thing to believe and another to be told as such with such conviction that it made you teary.


    So instead of dismissing the possibility outright, as she had once thought she needed to prove her worth to him. She asked the question outright.


    "Where did this come from?" Samuel''s gaze shifted from Eishath who had her nose almost inside his pelvis, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and yet still latched on to his crotch to her, his demeanor shifting from amused to serious.


    "I remember you telling me... that I did not need to even participate in the tournament..."


    She said more and more unsure of herself as the words spouted from her mouth. Another thing she realized is that she had never asked for anything from her master. She was given everything completely unprompted. This somehow made asking something from him even more difficult, especially since she knew it would be of no benefit to her master.


    "Yes. And I stand by that statement. But you seemed to be heavily against it." He said.


    "I know... But I felt like it was a slap to your kindness if I said I was having a rough time and did not want to do it anymore." She replied.


    "So do you not want to do it anymore?" He asked.


    "No. I still want to try." She answered.


    The elation she had felt upon her first victory and subsequently first event was something she wanted to continue to experience. For most of her life she felt very powerless. The first time she had felt like she had any sort of power was when she defied her family and entered the sect, but then her hopes were quickly dashed when the sect acted more or less as her family did. The second time she had felt power was when she dragged her master to make her a cauldron, that one was very intoxicating and now that she understood she could get away with more she was going to add the joining of their nethers as a more regular thing. Finally, the last and the most prominent time she felt power was when she beat the cultivator that was so clearly above her. It made her urge for more. So even if the reception nearly broke her she wanted no she needed to push further.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Then why the question?"


    "Because I don''t want to feel like I should hide things from you. And I almost felt like quitting a couple of times yesterday." She said a bit more confidence in her voice.


    "Oh! Please, if you feel like you cannot partake do not feel obligated to do so. If you can''t it just means we are still a bit behind on training your confidence, and you have to remember, you stepped on the path of cultivator for less than a year." Samuel said to Elizabeth.


    It was a shame that Eishath was currently in a world of her own, for she would have realized that Samuel was unwittingly coddling her and just then had given her even more power to push all responsibility onto the master. While currently, it was working, the shrewd disciple knew that it would not do so, forever.


    The only reason it was working was that Samuel was currently hitting lower than his station, when he would go to his own league he either had to make Elizabeth a passive homemaker or allow her to emotionally mature. If he did neither he was handicapping himself without even realizing he was cutting off his own foot.


    Elizabeth was not a bad investment per se, but she had a sheltered if cruel upbringing, and despite her above-average intelligence, she like Samuel was oblivious to a lot of the world. The events that may have hardened her soul, namely nearly dying after two years of abuse at the sect wiped clean when she had her ''fairy tale'' ending with her master, only strengthened her childish beliefs.


    But the gagging semi-conscious disciple was not going anywhere and she had plans for Samuel, ones that either needed Elizabeth out of the way or strong enough not to be dead weight. And she was very very good at what she did. After all, she had spent a very very long time doing them.


    Right now, however, she was close to being full, a statement very very few of her kind had the privilege of even uttering. And she was not stopping she was stuffed till bursting. She was going to quench her near-bottomless hunger and everything else could wait a minute.

 Chapter 48:Back into swing

    Elizabeth''s palm mashed into the abdomen of her opponent which was as tough as stone and under normal circumstances her hand would be severely injured if not completely shattered. But this was not a normal situation and she was not a normal disciple. Upon the contact, she unleashed a very easy-to-learn but effective skill. Her master called it [explosive palm] and she shouted the same.


    "[Explosive palm]!" she shouted, which helped visualize the effect in her head allowing for a more rapid channeling of the essence. Fire essence coalesced inside her palm and burst out as force and heat.


    The force of her attack knocked her back a couple of steps but outside from the small numbness of the recoil she was completely fine.


    Her opponent, however, was not so lucky.


    The female earth and metal essence cultivator had boasted her [Indestructible vessel] cultivation technique as though it were an immovable object. Well, if her adversary was unmovable then she was unstoppable, and from the pained look on her armored face, it was clear who was more powerful.


    But a single attack was not enough to stop someone whose whole ideology was ''the best defense is the best offense''.


    The giant of a woman spat a mouthful of blood before lunging at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth backpaddled trying to get out of reach but she misjudged the agility of her opponent and got grappled into a crushing hug by a woman who currently had stone for skin. Grabbing the fleshy soft body her opponent did the most sensible option and squeezed, hard.


    Elizabeth almost immediately screamed at the top of her lungs as she felt her getting snapped like a twig losing all ability to think at the moment. The wail was sharp and confused the other fighter but she did not release her prey from it''s iron grip.


    What she did not realize, maybe because of the layer of earth and metal essence on the skin was that Elizabeth''s body was rapidly heating up and cooling down at the same time.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As she noticed Elizabeth''s eyes rolling into the back of her skull solidifying her victory, the twin star mythic destiny snapped and ejected a ''small'' portion of its power.


    This ejection came in the form of a massive explosion that threw the grappling cultivator off her and many feet away. It did not stop there as that was followed by a massive snap freeze all around her, encasing the other disciple in ice and completely incapacitating her in a single move.


    "Round over! Win goes to Elizabeth!" The crowd in the stands cheered. After all, how she had won was incredibly flashy, which was very good for a crowd.


    Samuel, however, was mildly disappointed in the showing.


    The blame was not on Elizabeth, of course, and he was still proud of his disciple for gaining the victory. In the real world, the process mattered less than the end product and she had delivered. But this showing reinforced the fact that she relied too much on her innate power and had little to no combat finesse. As it was Samuel believed her streak of wins would end pretty soon.


    Elizabeth was powerful in the outer sect, but she was not at the pinnacle and it was only a matter of time before she faced someone she could brute force through. However, even if she was not at the top, her power was undeniable and she was making a big splash.


    Samuel was proud that his disciple had come so far in so little time.


    On the other hand, Eishath needed little if any combat training, her combat prowess downright astonished him, and unlike Elizabeth, she suffered the opposite problem. She used too little of strength in combat, and while it was a good strategy to keep your abilities hidden when it could lead to lasting injury and outright loss, it became a problem.


    However, her skill was so good that he genuinely felt he could learn something from it so much so that he made a mental note to analyze more fights to gain more insight.


    Surprisingly both had events on the same day and Samuel had to use soul sight to keep track of both of them and a couple of other fights that felt notable. Mize was particularly interesting because her combat style lacked any form of finesse and was wild and unpredictable and yet in that madness, there was a sort of pattern, a divine will. Samuel immediately dismissed the idea, a foundation realm was four stages too early to gain the power of a divine will but her fight was fascinating nonetheless.


    As the tournament went on in full swing he was rapidly taking notes and formulating a plan for both of his disciples with the one thing he was very good at, cultivation.

 Chapter 49: A happy demon

    Eishath was laughing ridiculously.


    Why?


    She had never been so full of essence at any point in her life.


    One must understand, her kind could barely generate any essence on their own. They were tailor-made to consume essence not generate it. It meant she had titanic essence stores but her core could not create much of the stuff.


    It got even worse. Unlike humans who could exist even with next to no essence, she needed a large amount of it to maintain her existence. At least when she was home merely existing did not consume essence, but here she had to expend essence just to breathe.


    At first, when she had come here, like any other of her kind, she was lured by just how much essence humans could produce by merely existing. Her previous master was good, despite his megalomaniac tendencies were relatively kind to her and she was never left starving, something common for the vast majority of her kind at home.


    But even then, she was given the equivalent of scraps which was the norm in her history of masters, which meant she could easily maintain herself, she did not have all that much to use in anything else.


    She could not help but smile at her luck, which made the disciple she was fighting incredibly worried. And why wouldn''t he be? Throughout this entire fight, he never had the upper hand, and this was still achievable when she was borderline emaciated.


    Every move made was calculated and dodged, if not possible then blocked. Be it martial or mystical none of his moves could even leave a scratch.


    Her smile became positively malicious when the male disciple decided to end it right then and there. Eishath was very good at feeling essence and she could feel the essence in his body coalesce, which meant a powerful attack was incoming.


    "[Wave Ripper]!"


    Four powerful walls of water erupted incaging her. Then in less than a blink, those bodies of water turned into razor-sharp blades and collided.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In the past, this would have been a genuine threat to the demon. But after yesterday, she had enough essence to spare to do a lot. She had enough essence to activate the most powerful technique she had and outright devour the blades of water. But she had a better option in mind.


    After all, the point of this entire exchange was to show off and what was the strongest powerplay?


    To do absolutely nothing. She stood there as the sea of essence inside her body completely nullified the damage dealt to the attack.


    She stood there grinning and slightly wet as the worst that happened to her was that her unpowered clothing was currently shredded.


    "Nice technique. Throw another one. This disciple likes getting wet." She said cockily. The crowd exploded into excitement with not a small number of horny shouts mixed. She loved the attention, especially since all they saw was an above-average-looking perfectly human woman standing on the stage. Throw in a bit of risque clothing and she had everyone''s attention.


    A couple of days ago, she could even imagine spending so much essence to just toughening up her body. Even now she was a bit hesitant, but when the results were so delicious it was hard to resist.


    Roark, a fellow disciple of the den of cauldrons who still did his bond popped, hung his head in defeat.


    "This disciple admits defeat. He did not realize that fellow elder disciple has gotten so strong." Along with it, he did the customary bow signaling the end of this match.


    Always one to tease and shock mortals she answered.


    "Your fellow disciple no longer has the title of elder for she has changed masters. She is now the disciple of the new esteemed master Samuel."


    Ah. That look of shock was one of her favorite pass times. She turned and sashayed her hips off the stage. She wondered the myriad of things going through Roark''s head, unable to comprehend how Samuel could be better than master Belial. Well, her current master was a fountain of life, one that needed a bit of a push to reach his next stage.


    With that would come a new level of pleasure Eishath had never experienced. Her loins already started getting wet thinking of it, he was already above and beyond anything she ever consumed, and if she had her way she would become a permanent ornament for his dick.


    But this was reality and she could not have everything she wanted... yet.


    For now, she just needed to sow the seeds to enflame his name. She needed a way to create bags of essence like Elizabeth, ones she could snack on if her master was unavailable. While nowhere near as good as the original, it was a good substitute. There was also the fact that he needed more disciples for his own.


    She thanked the infernal emperors that Belial was a novice summoner and did not sign enough binding contracts to hold her in place. She had spread her wings and thanks to the idiot she could soar.

 Chapter 49.5: A study in stages of cultivation

    Samuel was alone for the first time in about a year. Not very long considering he was over a century old at this point but still, it was a particular feeling. Eishath was supposed to be with him but she had yet to arrive. So he used the time to take stock of his situation.


    Both of his disciples won their featured events, Elizabeth through her sheer brute force and Eishath with her godlike control. But these were but the taste.


    They were still in the first week of the tournament, the opening act, the main event was going to start after the second-week mark when the bulk of the inner sect would turn their attention to prizes set by the sect master.


    In fact, he was pretty sure there were also matches between elders. He never bothered participating, the prizes were almost always a heavenly treasure for one''s cultivation and he had been a purist up to this point. Someone, who does not rely on outside sources and only relies on one''s understanding of themselves to break through.


    That time, however, was probably on its last legs. Elizabeth made him understand and eke out two more minor breakthroughs but the gargantuan wall that was the soul formation was still at hand.


    Every stage grants someone a feature or two on top of their general increase in power.


    Essence refining creates an essence that allows a channel of the essence and uses it without needing an outside source.


    Foundation transforms your body to be more in line with your major essence/s giving it innate properties such as fire resistance for those who cultivate fire.


    Essence condensation transforms your essence core into a more fluid state allowing for more acute control over your essence.


    Golden core finishes this condensing process by turning into a solid and while it by itself does not give many new benefits, it enhances everything up to this point.


    Origin spirit was a good stage of breakthrough creating the first fragments of a transcendent soul, it allowed one to see beyond their normal self(soul sight) and to move across the essence channels of the world(world step).


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Nascent soul was where he was currently at, and at this point, your essence core merges with your soul and allows you to be removed from all bodily needs, as long as you have the essence. You also create your essence soul, which increases your essence generation substantially and grants you a pseudo-breakthrough destiny based on your essence types known as soul forms.


    Then there was the coveted soul formation, which many regarded as the breaking point. Most cultivators will reach the nascent soul eventually if they stick to the path of cultivation. But only an exceptional few who had the talent or drive to reach the nascent soul with enough life span left could begin the horrifying climb to soul formation.


    To put into perspective Samuel reached the nascent soul when was fifty, an impressive feat, but it had close to sixty years since then and he had quite recently pushed into the late nascent soul stage.


    But the prize at the end is just as coveted, immunity to the ravages of time and the creation of one''s own personal pocket realm. To many the ultimate prize of cultivation, to him a crucial step to his journey to ascendance. After all, post-soul formation, he would have theoretically infinite time to ascend the next three stages.


    And he was heaven''s chosen, so he would have the added benefit of another scaling breakthrough destiny. Not to mention that he had never seen the soul-formation grand elders of his sect ever display their power. If he really tried he could level a mountain flat, so he had to wonder just what a soul formation expert was capable of doing.


    The enlightenment stage grants you the ability to create a small domain in a reality where you are near omnipotent in your essence types. If you have fire essence you gain a near-divine level of control with fire and most ''greater cultivation'' and ''techniques'' are derived from them.


    Samuel had never bothered trying to find out the final two stages as they were close to a myth as they could be. After all, the only reborn master he knew of was the sect master and he had spent a lot of time reading. All he read were fantastical stories of their achievements but no academic study. Given their rarity and the general demeanor of the cultivation as a whole, he understood why.


    His meditation was broken when he felt Eishath engulf him.


    His eyes opened to see the woman who far outstripped even Elizabeth in her desire to be latched on to him, the number of normal conversations he had with his newest disciple he could count on one hand. Something he would need to change in the future but given that he still could not penetrate her soul with soul sight, he assumed that her power was very essence hungry and there were in the middle of an ongoing tournament so he would let things slide for now.

 Chapter 50:Powers that be

    In a secluded room accessible by only a handful of people in the entire sect, two people were talking.


    Both looked incredibly young and if not for their snow-white hair and aged demeanor they would be mistaken as incredibly handsome young men.


    In truth, they were in the second millennia of their life, and heavens willing they would have many more.


    In this time they had seen countless cultivators rise and fall, many of whom could even boast power stronger than themselves. But all of them had fallen their names and deeds lost in legend. And across all that time, these two have stood, happy in their current position and with no motivation to move either up or down.


    It did not mean either of the men was weak by any measure.


    The man in green robes had once split open the sky with a mere chop of his arm and was the person responsible for the floating islands that make the core sect.


    The man in dark gold flattened the land, and created and shaped the sect mountain by hand. And if that was not all, he had made the original city over a thousand years ago which was the foundation for the current one by himself.


    But they would not flaunt their power, they did not need to. No, they had found that quiet was the most effective for their purposes especially if they wanted their eternal life to be eternal.


    Which made the current situation particularly irritating.


    There would always be irregulars, that was the way of things.


    Recently, however, there were too many of them being extremely active at the same time.


    "This old man has it up to his neck in how much he can tolerate in his beloved sect." said the man in green in a very grumbly tone, yet there was a melodic edge like the wind itself refined his words.


    "Inner sect elder Belial is being a particular thorn on this old''s man side. Pruning his demons has become particularly annoying." said the man in dark gold, his voice as steady as stone.


    Both of them sat across from each other on a low table having a cup of tea and playing a game of Go. From the casual way everything was set on would not think they were currently judging the lives of the heaven''s chosen masters in the sect


    "This impotent Belial and his delusions of grandeur. Honestly, if not for the valuable knowledge on demons he was unwittingly providing to the sect, this old man would have flattened him years ago." said the man in green as he took a sip of his tea and made a move.


    "Ah, yes... We can only thank the heavens that Lucia has yet to discover him... This old man does not want to know what shenanigans that whore come up with." replied the dark gold man.


    Given the norm of the cultivation, calling anyone a whore was like calling water wet. But the woman was an arch-succubus in a woman''s skin. Just recently she was using a contraband spatial product to send her breasts and genitals into the heart of a bandit camp to get used and abused.


    Even that would have been okay, after all, she was the head of the inner sect, and she was allowed some freedom. What was not allowed was the way she influenced their disciples.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Both men never kept any disciples or even Dao companions higher than a nascent soul, or heaven forbid, a cauldron. This allowed all their disciples to have an expiry date and be beneath them which both men preferred. Problem was that seeing Lucia made their disciples particularly brave and seek more freedom than they were allowed.


    When they had learned both grand elders could not do much outside of threatening, they had taken even more advantage. The youngster sect master had put both of them under an aegis, a form of spiritual contract that enforced compliance. This forced them to keep and train a minimum of six disciples at a time of at least the nascent soul. So,  they had been using the ignorance of the younger generation to their advantage.


    Lucia came in and blew that door open. If her meteoric rise to the top, where she surpassed even the current sect master in her breakthrough speeds, they would have her squashed. As it was, they had her under their sway... Both the men''s groins ached in fear at the she-demon''s insatiability. But tag-teaming the monster had been worth it as, under their command, she was much more ''mellow'' than before.


    "How did this new prodigy pass by unnoticed?" asked the man in green, for the umpteenth time.


    Samuel was the newest headache they had to deal with. Because he also empowered their disciples especially since they had yet to squash the effects Lucia had on their disciples.


    The man was idiotic and oblivious. Even recently he had invited a demon into his home and was so green behind the ears that he could not tell the difference.


    "If only this old man had caught him sooner..." lamented the dark gold man.


    If they had caught the problem sooner when the man was far weaker, they would have enticed him to join a better sect and even given him treasures to move that process along. That was how they kept the status quo.


    The men would never harm a righteous cultivator, that would be beneath them not to mention that the ''Great War'' always needed more able bodies. But he had become so strong that removing him from the sect would run counter to their aegis.


    So they tried some underhanded tactics to make his cauldron feel unwanted and depressed. They might have even added slight mental suggestions to the mix, courtesy of the knowledge gained from the demons. Given how much the man seemed to dote on the disciple, they thought it at least stirred the heaven''s chosen.


    But nope, the man was too stupid to realize even that. How could someone so great in cultivation be so naive in everything else... Maybe it was because of it? They did not know and it did not matter.


    It had gotten to the point that they sincerely hoped the demon could corrupt him(something they knew was very unlikely to happen) or make him grow up. That was the only reason she was not being ''pruned'' at the moment.


    "That demon wench, why not make them sign a contract?" said the green man thinking.


    "Hmm?!" asked the dark gold man shocked at his words.


    "It would make heaven''s chosen ''stronger''. An objective in line with our leash. Then we can use the excuse of him being a demonic cultivator to kick him out." continued the green man.


    "Ahh! Hmmm... This old man thinks he can do you one better. Why not have them bind souls? Like how the cauldron system works?" asked the dark gold man.


    "What?! No!!! His future in our sect should be the only thing hurt. This old man will not destroy the future of one with so much potential. If anything, this old man thinks we should guide him to one of the elite righteous sects. If he foolishly falls in love with the demon and wishes to stay with the demon. Only then should we wash our hands of him. Maybe then we give him the soul binding and allow his transition into a demonic cultivator to be more smooth." answered the green man.


    Even now, the thought of killing the rising cultivator did not cross their minds.


    Even if Samuel becomes a demonic cultivator, they would not get in the way of the birth of another soul formation. This realm always needed more of those, regardless of their inclinations.


    Demonic cultivators were not ''evil'', their cultivation simply could be self-destructive.


    Belial was evil because he was a megalomaniac, not because he kept demonic entities under his sway. Even demons were not strictly ''evil'', they were just too beholden to their desires which often made them seem ''evil''.


    Both men simply wanted a steady life where they would be free to do whatever they wished but they needed to make good of a bad situation since they had a leash.


    And do it they shall, because their path was, is, and always will be one of personal freedom.

 Chapter 51: An unwitting course

    "Argh!" Samuel was getting frustrated. He seldom got frustrated.


    Right now he wanted to hit something, which was both exhilarating and supremely annoying.


    With a wet slopping noise Eishath popped off his manhood and looked up at him.


    She made a cute noise as she tilted her head, giving him a questioning look.


    "No... It is alright... I hope..." He said trying not to look at her.


    "You did not sound fine..." she said as she started languidly licking his shaft.


    *Yawn* "Master... Hug me..." Elizabeth said as she woke up from her nap.


    They were at the end of the first two weeks of rounds and both Elizabeth and Eishath did incredibly well.


    They had faults, of course, but that did not detract from the fact that both of them were on a winning streak. Samuel for his part made himself incredibly scarce when he realized he was garnering way too much attention and now only kept track of both using soul sight.


    Which led him to his current frustrations, his soul sight could penetrate Elizabeth to her very soul but for Eishath it was only skin deep.


    He could not even analyze her essence channels to pick out what the fuck her essence affinities even were. All his vision got was absolute mush.


    So much so, that he entirely forgot that prolonged exposure to his essence had dire consequences. While he was reveling in the challenge and trying to dissect her bloodline, it had completely slipped his mind.


    Then another thing hit him making him extremely worried.


    "Eishath! Stop drinking my essence this moment!" He shouted, shocking Eishath and making Elizabeth groan as she tried to burrow into his shoulder.


    "What?!?!?! Why?!?!?!" shouted Eishath, now she was in a panic as she gripped his manhood as if it would disappear if she let it go.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I completely forgot! I am sorry Eishath! This master has failed you! I only hope it is not too late!" Samuel said an edge of panic in his voice.


    "Please master! Tell me what is happening!" Eishath answered back, she too looked incredibly distressed.


    "My essence. It transforms people." He answered, wondering if it was too late. His soul sight would not work but maybe something else might. After all, people below the origin spirit also tested essence qualities and essence affinities.


    "Really?... That is it?" She calmed down heavily after hearing that statement.


    The loss of tension on her face took some heat from Samuel as well.


    "What do you mean? The only reason Elizabeth is like this is because of my essence."


    "And I love it...Now hug me..." Elizabeth said sleepily.


    If he were not currently worried, Samuel would have a smile on his face. The old pre-tournament Elizabeth was back... with her quirky nature. If Samuel only understood the irony in that statement.


    Eishath pressed her chin over his thighs as she answered with confidence.


    "My unique constitution makes me entirely immune to anything of that effect."


    Samuel was slightly drawn back at the conviction of her words.


    Being a virgin was not a requirement as he had originally thought, it just made the process seamless. So... if she was telling the truth... Her constitution trumped his breakthrough destiny! Something that only lighted a fire under him to try and figure out her bloodline with even more gusto.


    ***This is not true as both human and demon would eventually be shocked to find out. Mythical Breakthrough destinies fucked with reality and one that was at the nascent soul. A third rank/essence condensation being, even a demon, had no chance.***


    He sighed out an air of relief as one of his arms wrapped around Elizabeth who let out a happy purr.


    "Are you confident?" He asked even though he believed it to be a foregone conclusion.


    "Of course! I might not look it but this disciple has been around for a while." She said playfully.


    "Then you may proceed as you were." He answered.


    Eishath gave him a toothy grin before shoving his member down her throat. Off she went to her little world.


    The hut quieted down as the three went back to their routine.


    Elizabeth''s nap was ruined so she and Samuel spent the rest of the night having a conversation. Well... It was mostly Elizabeth trying to tell Samuel more about herself and her past. Something she started doing after their little talk a couple of days ago.


    He was thankful he could multitask as most of his attention went back into trying to solve the frustrating puzzle that was Eishath.


    He became the best definition of ''I am here but not really present'' as he abused his greater cultivation to keep track of two things at once and make sure Elizabeth did not feel neglected.

 Chapter 52:Tournament Announcement

    "Welcome Ladies and Gentlemen! This elder thanks you for taking part in this great tournament!"


    An announcer''s mystical horn blared through the entire colosseum. Every mortal could hear it, however, by the same magic, the sound was not overpowering.


    It continued.


    "It might seem that the last two weeks would be business as usual like the first two and you may feel like you have seen enough and decided to go back to your normal lives!"


    The announcer paused for a second allowing the sentence to settle.


    Then the male announcer shouted.


    "But I assure you! You have seen nothing yet! All you have seen up to this point, are only the outer sect. And while This elder has no malice when he says this, they are nothing when it comes to the true power of this sect! Why is this relevant, one may ask? You see the tournament is about to open its doors to the inner sect!"


    This was not strictly true as the boundary of the inner sect and outer sect aka the essence condensation stage which was the pinnacle of the outer and bare minimum of the outer were still allowed to participate. And these made the vast majority of the inner sect but exaggeration was a part of showmanship.


    And it had the intended effect as the weight of his words settled into the populace''s minds almost immediately, even those that have come here year after year.


    Only one in three mortals have the potential to become a disciple and the heaven''s chosen was much lower at one in one hundred. Even after that, most get stuck in the outer sect.


    The amount of gossip and stories thrown around about the majesty of the inner sect pushed the status of the inner sect to be next to royalty in the city.


    The spectacle of watching these ''lords'' and ''ladies'' fight one another was very enticing to most mortals. Not to mention the further one went into their cultivation, the hotter they were. Most ''true'' inner sect disciples were extreme eye candy to most mortals.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    There were also the coveted ''backstage'' parties as it was an open secret that the higher you were in cultivation the hornier you were. Many dreamed of miraculously opening their core in one such event.


    (Most people did not know that the horniness was true mostly for ''disciples'' and a ''heaven''s chosen'' master was necessary to open a core. But as disciples made the vast majority of the cultivation body that piece of information was often forgotten or willfully ignored).


    The announcer kept going.


    "Another thing everyone must realize! Up to this point, every event had enforced rules that prevented even those currently participating from being unable to bring out their full might! That is right folks! what you all saw was only the tip of the iceberg even for the outer sect!"


    This was a bit of a stretch as many outer disciples often found loopholes to abuse their true strength but again, the statement was true enough that most mortals believed in what was being said to them.


    "The Grand Battle! The name of the main event that is starting tomorrow is a no-holds-barred brawl where two disciples use everything in their arsenal to come out on top! Including equipment! I ask you! Is that not exciting?!"


    Despite whatever they were doing at the moment, many mortals shouted their aggreement as they got swept up in the flow of the experienced spokesperson.


    "That is not all! It is a two-week-long event divided into two categories, Inner and outer! So if you already have a powerhouse outer sect disciple you are supporting you can continue to watch them pummel their peers! And if you want to see the peak of what we at the magnificent Heavenly World sect have to offer come see the inner sect bouts! I promise you! You will not be disappointed!"


    The energy of the 3 went up a few levels as the power of his words flowed through them.


    "Last but in my opinion the best event! If you stick till the last day when the announcers crown the winners of the Grand Battle you will get to see the coveted heaven''s chosen come into action! Folks, This elder can even begin to describe to you how awe-inspiring the masters of our sect are! In fact, this elder will not say anything to spoil the surprise! Everyone simply has to say to end to see that great grandeur!"


    Many people who wanted to go home decided to stay. After all, how could they miss the excitement? Some even dreamed of one day taking part in the Grand Battle one day.


    <hr>


    One might wonder why the sect would go to such lengths to make the events so grandiose and entertaining for mortals. Who were like ants to them.


    The reason was simple. This was the single biggest propaganda campaign for the sect they ever had, invented by the sect master himself(much to the chagrin of the grand elders). It was so great that records showed that this single event was responsible for 98% of all applications to enter the sect.


    It allowed the masters to be picky and still have an oasis of disciples to turn into their minions. There were a host of other benefits alongside this but for the elders, this was the most important.

 Chapter 53: Banter

    Samuel had never participated in the Great Battle, so it was no wonder he did not realize just how big of an event it was.


    The number of essence cores he could sense had doubled. And a portion of them could make him pause.


    Even his disciples were excited.


    Elizabeth, who just recently gained her sass back, looked incredibly pumped up.


    Eishath was much more subdued, but even she had a glint in her that promised much. But that was probably because she was in what Samuel dubbed to be her resting position. On her knees with his penis in her mouth.


    A current in the air seemed to be supercharging everyone, and he felt like an observer on the outside looking in.


    But what he could do was be excited for his disciples who seemed so intent on challenging whatever the Great Battle was.


    "Hey! Eish! Do you think I could make a name for myself?"


    This only made Eishath hum a response that led to a pleasant vibration permeating his manhood. Along with this came the whispers of madness that made him want to ravage her. But those were just background noise at this point and he promptly ignored them.


    Elizabeth puffed up her cheeks in a pout as she said.


    "Come on! Eish! Ever since you joined I think I talked to you for ten minutes total and it has been over a week... Can we please have a genuine conversation? Master! Back me up on this!"


    Samuel was so mesmerized to have his spunky disciple back that it took him a second to adjust. To hide his fumble he quickly said.


    "Yes! Eishath! I believe a conversation between us is necessary!"


    Eishath groaned into his dick before she slowly let with very exaggerated reluctance let the appendage come out of his mouth.


    "Fine..." She managed to add a lot of reluctance in the word before she slowly got up.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    In this circumstance, Samuel believed that Eishath was probably the best option they had when it came to strategizing. Elizabeth was being an excited child and while he was loathed to admit it, Samuel felt like he was out of his element.


    Eishath stood up on her feet, her eyes still locked on his semi-erect penis. Then with a great force of will she turned away from the appendage as he covered it once more with his robes.


    Samuel was sitting at the edge of the bed in their small hut which had become his defacto stop as it allowed him to provide for the whims of both his disciples.


    Eishath hopped on the bed on his right while Elizabeth was still leaning into him on his left.


    "Now that elder sister has ruined her younger''s sister''s lunch please state what she would know." She said being deliberately formal.


    Samuel was not the best judge of moodiness, especially without his crutch, but even he could see that Eishath was annoyed.


    But he held firm and stood his ground. She needed to decrease her ''suckling'' time and this would be a good first step.


    Elizabeth was not having it as she bit back.


    "Hey! That was not nice! I have let you be on master for the whole last week! All I am asking for is some advice!"


    "Quite alright elder sister. It is her right to boss around the younger sister. After all, seniority is very important." She answered in a voice so professional that it made Samuel blink.


    "Ughhh! What did I do?! I just asked for some help!" Elizabeth answered her voice raising an octave and her cheeks puffing.


    "This disciple did not say elder sister has done anything wrong. She has just asked what does elder sister wishes to know."


    Elizabeth''s eyes turned watery and indignant, but not in a way that made him worried.


    Instead, it awoke something inside Samuel. He did not know exactly why but he could not resist his next words.


    "This master is confused? Does elder disciple Elizabeth not want counsel from younger disciple Eishath?"


    "Yes. Younger disciple is very confused as to why elder disciple is being rather difficult. Wouldn''t Master agree?" Eishath carried on flawlessly.


    "No! Stop it!" Elizabeth in a high squeak as she started hitting his shoulder. But there was no bite or malicious intent behind those blows just an irritation that tickled Samuel in very unique ways.


    "What is there to stop Disciple Elizabeth?" Samuel asked his mask held by fraying strings at this point.


    "Wahh!!! Master! Stop Bullying me!!!" She shouted in a very very cute manner.


    Samuel could no longer hold it in, he burst out laughing and Eishath followed him though hers was more of a giggle.


    Elizabeth kept hitting him and crying out ''unfair!'' as the laughter bubbled up deep within his throat...


    How long had it been since he had laughed like that?


    eighty, ninety, a hundred years?


    Samuel could not answer that question.


    But it had been so long since his heart felt so free.


    A smile unlike any before graced his face, one that dazzled both disciples, both demon and human. The latter of him almost forgot her anger as she got lost in the smile


    And slowly, very slowly, his soul was awakening.

 Chapter 54: ‘Advice’

    Elizabeth should have been angry at both her master and her sister disciple.


    Sadly, it was impossible to stay mad at either of them. Especially when her master put her hand on top of her head and pat it. Even more, it was kissed in such a gentle manner.


    "Muuu!!! This is unfair! I can''t stay mad at you!" She said trying to be indignant but failing miserably as an intended moan escaped her lips at his actions.


    His touch was electric and she did not mean it metaphorically. She could feel her master''s happiness through his touch and the feeling was intoxicating. She would do anything if it meant she got touched like this regularly.


    A small part of her mind was shocked at how easy it was for her master to manipulate her feelings. But the rest of it told that part to go fuck off. She had had enough of worries and getting backstabbed in her lifetime. She was the owned property of a handsome, powerful, and very tasty cultivator now and she liked it.


    Eishath chuckled at her but acquiesced as she said.


    "I am sorry Ellie. You are just so fun to tease."


    Elizabeth looked shocked at her statement, but this time it was a very happy shock.


    And so easy to wrap around my finger. That part was left unsaid.


    "Ellie?!" She asked.


    "What?... You can give me a nickname but I cannot." Eishath said in mock offense.


    "No! No. Continue..." Elizabeth replied trying to suppress a happy squeal.


    Eishath looked at her pleasantly before her expression turned serious.


    "Ellie... And I say this with the best of intentions... But you do not have much of a chance in the ''Great Battle''."


    Both Samuel and Elizabeth looked at Eishath with surprise at her sudden shift in mood.


    Manipulation was Eishath''s game and even now she was spinning a web. But this time she did not need to lie.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "The bare minimum to even have a chance at the first round of the matches, you would need to be of the foundation stage. And those tend to have at least a couple of nasty tricks under their belt."


    She said adding quite a bit of somberness to her voice.


    A trick to make someone dependent on you. Grind them down, but in a way that they do not realize it is you who robbed their self-esteem. Then add nuggets of encouragement here and there, some consolations, some ''advice'', and a bit of time investment. Soon, you will have them eating out of your hands.


    Eishath was sure that Elizabeth would fall in her first round, this year there were too many powerhouses performing. She would know, a part of her ''previous'' job was to keep track of all these things. And she knew who Elizabeth was being matched up against tomorrow.


    Zato was her opponent. A rising outer sect disciple who would make his debut in this tournament. What most did not know, however, was that the little monster had already reached the essence condensation stage surpassing his own master.


    He wanted to make a big splash and directly take a shot at the inner sect. Elizabeth was a very big and easy target, as she was garnering quite a bit of a reputation herself. But being so clumsy in combat and a cauldron on top of that had pushed the sentiment towards her sister''s disciple into a downward spiral. Her winning streak only added to that resentment, someone to knock her down a peg was something the disciples wanted.


    The ''disciple league'' or whatever they called themselves these days hated cauldrons with a passion.


    The reason they gave was that cauldrons were robbed of their rights as humans. But from what she had seen about cauldrons, they were treated on average much better than disciples. So Eishath came to the conclusion that at least in part, it was due to jealousy.


    On cue, Elizabeth''s mood fell.


    "Really?..." She sounded very dispirited all of a sudden.


    The little cultivator had a very twisted sense of self-worth. She believed herself to be a toy to master Samuel, to use as he saw fit. Yet, she had this odd wish to continually prove herself in combat.


    "Is that right?..." Samuel finally chimed in.


    "Yes... I do believe that to be true..." Her master was an oblivious superweapon but nascent soul cultivators were a terrifying lot, the less she lied the better. Thankfully, she did not need to lie at this moment.


    Elizabeth did not have a high chance, not because she was not powerful. Eishath could feel the raw essence wafting off her sister''s disciple, enough to make even an original spirit demonic cultivator drool. But because the series of opponents she was pitted against just happened to be absurdly difficult. But what she had said was still technically true.


    "I see..."


    Samuel''s focus was on Elizabeth and he had a look in his eye that had Eisath curious.


    "What is it, Master Samuel?" She could not help but ask...


    "Just thinking whether I should just push Elizabeth to the essence condensation by tonight or not..." He said casually.


    "WHAT?!?!"


    "WHAT?!?!?!?!?!?!?"


    Both his disciples cried out in unison.

 Chapter 55: Oblivious and Monstrous

    "Explain?!?!" Eishath exclaimed. Her expression was horrified.


    Every method she knew of that pushed two realms was not pretty. All of them were temporary gains for severe long-term losses. Not being able to proceed further was one common side effect. An early grave was another.


    "Yeah!!! Explain?!?" Elizabeth shouted. Her expression was one of wonder and excitement.


    She trusted her master implicitly. In her mind, he would never say something that he could not do and never do something that would harm her. This was her firm belief.


    "What is with all the excitement?" Samuel asked, confused by the sudden outburst.


    The method he had come up with came from the deep dive he had done on cauldrons just a couple of days ago. He then kept a small portion of his mind churning the information to dissect it so he could use it as he saw fit.


    During this process, he found many techniques he could use to empower Elizabeth, but since most of them were long-term processes they would not be that useful. There were a few that could be used for some immediate gain.


    "Skipping two levels!?! That is not normal?!?! I have never heard of skipping two levels without serious repercussions!" Eishath shouted unable to hold it in. Her master was a little too eccentric, to so casually push something so dangerous on Elizabeth... Had she made a mistake?


    Samuel made a funny face before his eyes widened as what he was being told hit him.


    "A permanent increase!?!"


    Then he stopped for a second and thought about it.


    "Well... Actually... Even that is possible... Yes... With next to no backlash if I did it right..." He started mumbling to himself.


    Both Eishath and Elizabeth looked at his lost expression intently. Elizabeth had already let go of trying to understand matters, she trusted her master to know what was good for her. Eishath on the other hand could reason what he was mumbling to himself and she could only gulp at the implications.


    He shook his head as if brought back to reality.


    "Sorry. Got lost in thought. Anyway... While it is possible to permanently increase Elizabeth''s power to the essence condensation stage, I would not recommend it. While I can negate all stability and crippling issues she will face. No, I am confident that I can instead increase her potential. But there is a catch, her power would grow faster than her ability to adapt to it and that is something I am going to avoid."


    The dismissive nature of his voice proved his confidence and Eishath had existed long enough to know when experts were being serious or when conmen were blowing smoke out of their asses.


    Eishath''s started to hyperventilate. She had not just scored a jackpot, she scored a heaven-defying genius!


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She did not even consider that the master might be delusional and believe in himself even when he did not have the power to back it up.


    She excitedly asked.


    "Can you do it for me?! I have been stuck at this stage for way too long!"


    "No."


    An immediate shutdown. Along with it a fast downfall of her mood.


    Before she had the sense to think and reason, she asked.


    "Why?!?"


    "Because you are not cauldron."


    For the first time in a long time, Eishath felt something new. Hurt...


    She almost wilted as sorrow threatened to engulf her.


    One must remember that unlike normal cultivators her kind had a much harder time breaking through ranks. She had been stuck at the third rank for close to four thousand years, a vast majority of her life. To dangle something so precious to her and then immediately refuse struck her deeply.


    Elizabeth, the dumb slut, was somehow the one to come to her rescue.


    "Why can''t she?!? Master, I asked for a family, not a business!!!" She asked very angrily at her master.


    Samuel was flabbergasted at her outburst...


    "What do you mean?" He asked unable to formulate a reason.


    "Are you saying that just because she is not a cauldron, she cannot get these benefits?"


    "Yes." He said confused as to why that was so hard to understand.


    "Unbelievable!!! And I thought you were different!" She said as she crossed her arms and looked the other way.


    Her own emotions were high and her past made her very angry at her master who like her family was using the promised power as a means of control. She also felt it... The anger that was going to give way to sorrow...


    Samuel also felt it through his soul sight and this time he joined the other two with his form of distress.


    "Elizabeth! I am sorry! I do not know what I did wrong but I promise to make it right!" He answered trying to calm his beloved disciple.


    The interaction gave enough time for Eishath to come down and unlike Samuel and Elizabeth, her ability to pick out hidden meaning that was not being said was top-notch.


    In this case, both idiots did not use their words right and were heading toward a misunderstanding. Normally Eishath would use this to sow dissonance.


    But right now her heart was just not it... And Elizabeth had just stood up for her so she decided to reward her sister''s good deeds.


    "Elizabeth... I believe what Master Samuel is trying to say is that his methods are only effective on his bound cauldrons..." She sounded dispirited but got his words out clearly.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened when she heard those words then the waterworks came down streaming.


    Samuel was doubly worried at the sudden rise of her distress. He hurriedly asked


    "What''s wrong?!? What did I do?!?!"


    "I am sorry! I am sorry!" Elizabeth started wailing as she threw herself and hugged him tight.


    Samuel looked at Eishath, his eyes pleading with her to help him.


    She let an involuntary chuckle masking her sorrow. At least this two would provide her with ample entertainment.


    It took a while but the air was cleared.


    Elizabeth was still apologetic but much calmer, Samuel finally had a handle on what was actually going on with the conversation and Eishath could finally mask her pain.


    It was Elizabeth who first spoke.


    "Why not just become a cauldron to master? I promise you will enjoy it!" She said trying to lighten the mood.


    Eishath gave her a sad smile.


    "I would if I could Ellie... But my constitution makes that impossible... But let us just drop this topic... Anyway, master what do you mean by a temporary power increase?" She said deliberately changing the subject.


    Samuel hopped on.


    "Right! So, we share a soul tether because she is permanently bound to me as a cauldron. I found out I can channel my essence through this tether to empower her." He said proudly.


    "Would she not explode from the excessive essence?" Eishath asked.


    "Why would she? As long as the essence is tethered to me I can control that essence and ensure it only provides benefits while removing any backlash. It won''t affect my day-to-day activities if it is only essence condensation. Now if I had to push her to a nascent soul? Now that would be a challenge." He said casually.


    Eishath audibly gulped at the implications of what the man in front of him so frankly divulged.


    ''Monster!''


    That was the only word on her mind.

 Chapter 55.5: A deeper look into masters and disciples

    Wanted to write about the relationship between disciples and masters in general so here it is. Normally this was supposed to be a bit of banter between the three followed by the first fight of the great battle for Elizabeth but as I was writing it veered off in a different direction so decided to roll with it.


    When the matches of the ''Great Battle'' started every other event had their viewers drastically reduced as everyone''s focus turned to the main event.


    The system was simple, first will be a series of 10 matches each awarding points. Then the top 32 scoring disciples are chosen and then randomly pit in a 1v1 against each other based on a raffle. The losers are eliminated and the 16 remaining winners are again randomly chosen till only one remains and that disciple becomes the yearly ''champion''.


    There were two champions per year one of the outer sect and one of the inner sect and their status for that year are elevated to even surpass the masters as they were blessed by the sect master.


    This was a very desired outcome.


    All disciples need a master to walk their immortal path, this makes them implicitly subservient to masters, and this can often lead to masters abusing their power over their disciples.


    To counter this, many disciples banded together to make the ''disciple league'' to protect themselves from the supposed bad masters.


    Their leaders are disciples from the core sect itself. (The core sect is made up of the two grand elders and their disciples). These disciples are at the nascent soul and are more powerful than most masters.


    Their existence was to review masters and ''teachers'' and put their information on a list for other disciples to look through. They also reviewed and categorized the disciples in their league to put them on a hierarchy in their ranks.


    This helped the disciples decide if the master or ''teacher'' was good for them or not. There were usually a couple of league recruiters at the lower sects who allowed entry into the league and gained access to their resources.


    Although not as many disciples, the sect also received an average of three masters a year, and there were far fewer elder positions than elder positions. While some still had the power to hold their own and be independent, quite a few cannot handle the stress of doing everything themselves, after all, most masters joining the sect were still teenagers green to the world.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    They are usually scooped up by the league, then they are systematically brainwashed and turned into ''teachers'', who exist for the good of the disciples. A darker outlook would be that they turned into public-use whores who exist to empower the disciples and remove the need for actual masters.


    However, this system was not perfect for the empowerment of the disciples. After all, even though, disciples of the league had a non-binding way to get stronger, one must not forget that the essence of the master was very important for the power of the disciples. The ''teachers'' tended to be very weak, sometimes even weaker than the average disciple of the same rank.


    The only thing that distinguished them from a disciple was their breakthrough destinies which were always powerful. But then the masters did not have the mental fortitude to properly utilize something so intrinsic to them especially as the willpower was brainwashed out of them.


    Even though the ''league'' controlled a vast majority of the masters in the sect, in terms of pure numbers, out of the 30 or so inner sect masters they controlled only 3, and one of them was only under them because she was so obscene that she made a veteran prostitute seem like a chaste nun.


    The actual masters and elders of the sect knew all this and allowed the league to run rampant in the sect.


    Why?


    It culled the weak masters from ever entering the elder ranks and best of all, increased the overall quality of the disciples they could choose from.


    Because they knew an undeniable truth. For any disciple to truly excel, they would need the guidance of a master whose essence was not overall weaker than themselves and had real techniques to teach them, not hogwash forced down the throats of ''teachers'' to regurgitate back into the average disciple.


    Talent tended to be independent of a cultivation base and too many talents unlocked after they entered the immortal path. These were often reviewed and stored by the league. That was the whole reason the review system existed, to help disciples find masters when they reached the limit ''teachers'' could provide.


    Now who said that masters could not gain access to these files and use it for themselves? That was exactly what happened and a balance between masters and disciples was reached.


    However, the cauldron system spat on the face of this delicate equilibrium, especially in this sect, and was the primary reason why it was so unpopular in this sect. It bound the disciple and master together which the average master hated. It gave absolute power to the master which a disciple of the league hated.


    Circling back to why the champions were so desired and how they correlated to all this. The sect master was a reborn realm expert whose blessing held a lot of power in the sect. The elders wanted to use that blessing to empower themselves by cashing it in for some rare treasure while the league used it as a symbol of how the sect master wanted disciples to have power in the sect.


    That latter was the very reason cauldrons were never allowed to win, it flew in the face of what the league stood for.


    So the tournament was going to be interesting. After all, Eishath entered the outer sect tournament which could only do because of technicality but it was going to stir the pot.

 Chapter 56: First round

    "No... I do not think that will be allowed..."


    Eishath shut down Samuel''s proposal after she gave it some thought.


    "That is against the rules..."


    "But I believed the announcer said no-holds-barred." He answered.


    Eishath expression went from one of awe to one of annoyance very quickly. This came from the culmination of her sorrow for not gaining the benefits of her sister, her inability to properly gauge the depths of her master''s power, and finally the dichotomy of the man that seemed to flipflop so constantly. But this did not mar her ''disguised'' beauty as her pretty pink lips puckered in a frown.


    But Samuel being Samuel, could not catch it without his cheat.


    "Master... Let me ask you a question if there were no actual rules. What would stop disciples from bringing in their master''s treasures and trouncing everyone in question? It would no longer be a test of power and skill but a test of who has the deeper pockets."


    She said indignantly.


    "But isn''t the gifts provided to their master also a form of power?" He asked.


    "Master... Can I hit you?" Eishath asked.


    She swore that he was being willfully obtuse and wanted to hit him.


    "Sure. If it helps you on your immortal path."


    Eishath could not hold it in. She poked his shoulder with her illusioned white horn. Not that it would anything his body might feel normal but she doubted even her hellfire was enough to do anything.


    "Hehehe!" Elizabeth could no longer hold it as muted giggling came out of her mouth. Her voluminous chest and puffy hair both jiggled enticingly at the effort. Her mismatched eyes shut in the effort.


    After that bout ended Eishath got very miffed and demanded she is let go of her usual routine. Samuel readily agreed unsure of her anger but willing to appease all the same.


    In the end, nothing was resolved and Elizabeth went to her match practically blind... At least Eisath''s words softened the hit to her pride and confidence that was about to happen...


    So came the day of the match and excitement was at an all-time high. Elizabeth was also a part of this crowd.


    The warnings she received the previous day were on her mind, but somewhere way in the back where it was not even good enough to be considered background noise.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She was pumped when she approached the stage. The staff handling her was being prickly which she had come to expect and did not let it bother her. Over the last two weeks of events, her confidence in herself had been building and with a record with no losses, their dower attitude did not at all bring her mood down.


    The early morning bell rang across the whole Colosseum and it heralded the start of the first round of fights. Streams of viewers filed themselves into the floating platforms enchanted to give a perfect view of any ongoing match. Elizabeth had amassed a small following herself, all of whom were sitting eager to see their favorite participant in the action.


    30 minutes after the first bell the second bell was rung which signaled her to move to the arena of her first fight.


    Her blood was pumping, she had an easy ride so far but expected this was where it would end. This was where she could display the true extent of her power.


    A small chanting came from the crowd as she climbed the steps to the elevated platform where her opponent was standing there in wait for her.


    Her adversary was an unassuming male she guessed to be around her age, he wore the usual outer sect robes with no flare to make it his own. Elizabeth herself had added red and blue accents on her robes to make them more hers. Heck, most of the opponents she fought till now that had any skill usually modified their robes or other garbs in some way.


    At the center of the platform stood a judge and referee who would signal the start and end of the match. Like every other one she had met, he stood there like a statue.


    Now that she was standing face to face it was time for the customary battle of words!


    "Greetings! I-This disciple is a proud cauldron of Master Simon and she has received many gifts! To fight this disciple suggests is to fight a fraction of his great power! This disciple suggests fellow brother bow out before he makes a fool of himself."


    Something she had found out after her visit to the ''den of cauldrons'' was those cauldrons were looked down upon in the sect and that was why her interactions with other disciples felt so bad. With the blessing of her master, instead of shying away, she leaned into it and from the continual support from two people... one and a half people now. She would own it.


    Her opponent just snorted before folding his arms. He still stood there silently without any witty comeback.


    Elizabeth pouted at that, which scrunched up her kissable plump lips and plush cheeks that were usually shaped in a perfect heart. After she entered the immortal path her beauty only increased. A part of the reason why she was so well-liked by the masses was because of her very generous assets and beautiful features.


    Figuring she would get her wish, she just stood there also arms folded under her large chest which only pushed them out further emphasizing their enormity. She was walking fanservice.


    After five minutes the third and final bell rang and the judge shouted.


    "Start!"


    After which he leaped off the platform to not interfere in the fight.


    Elizabeth wasted no time and created a massive fireball in her hands, she focused on channeling the essence in her essence circuits into her hands and transforming it into a raging ball of fire. Her right yellow-red eye glowed as she shouted.


    "[Fireball]!"


    She chucked the ball football-sized ball of flame at her opponent who still stood looking at her with a look of contempt.


    Well, that would not last long as the projectile made direct contact and exploded in a whirl of heat and force engulfing that entire chunk of the arena in the fire.


    She raised her fists ready for a counter-attack. That attack was too straightforward and she only thought to use it because of the distance between them.


    Most who took it head-on usually had some sort of defensive technique.


    "Your back is very open."


    Those were the last words she heard before oblivion took her.

 Chapter 57:Daydream

    *Yawn*


    Elizabeth had a very good nap, ever since she had joined the tournament there was this nagging pressure in her mind that seemed to be hellbent on shattering her piece of mind. After Eishath had joined that headache had been slowly reducing and now... she wondered why she was so worried. Even her dream was very vivid and exciting mirroring her current good mood.


    She was at her first match. Getting cheered on by the crowds and facing her first opponent.


    She could account for almost everything in very vivid detail. So much so that she could have sworn every was real. The only thing that gave her confidence it was a dream was how basic her opponent looked. It was a male of her age but outside of that, no features seemed prominent on her mind. He looked like all of those faceless pictures of cultivators she had read about all her life.


    Of course, that did not last long.


    "Hey, my dear Elizabeth, how are you doing?" He heard a soft soothing voice with a very caring tone.


    Uh-oh. There was something wrong... Her master only used that voice when something went wrong, specifically when something went wrong with her.


    When you spent an entire year with nobody else to talk to you picked up on these sorts of things. Granted she was not perfect and she still sometimes misunderstood him. It happened very recently too.


    But this tone of voice was very specific and something Elizabeth had become accustomed to.


    She opened one eyebrow and sure enough, he looked concerned.


    Even the concerned look was very attractive on his face. She had come into contact with a lot of handsome people some she had seen in this very sect but the one thing she could guarantee without a shadow of a doubt was that her master was very very handsome.


    In fact, the very reason why she so readily ''accepted''  him, in the beginning, was because he was so ungodly attractive. Something Elizabeth would take to her grave.


    Right now, she needed to get to the bottom of that concern.


    She shifted her head around and sure enough it rested on one of his well-toned thighs. This was very firm and yet her favorite pillow, one of the benefits of reaching the essence refining stage was that she could probably sleep on solid stone and not suffer a single ache. Something soft like skin and muscle might as well be a soft pillow, especially if it was attached to someone so... hot.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    God what she would do to show him off to the world. A part of her was genuinely disheartened when none of the disciples seemed to notice how hot her master was, she thought her views on attractiveness were skewed and her attractive master had some defect she was not aware of.


    It was Eishath who explained to her that their master was constantly suppressing his power. A side effect of that is that one''s presence was also substantially reduced. Eishath even said that, if were not for her ''sixth'' sense Samuel would be very forgettable. People simply did not bother scrutinizing him because in their minds he was not worth the time.


    She then went on to marvel about how great a control their master had on his essence to make it bow to him to such a degree. But the rest of their conversation on the topic was very blurry to Elizabeth.


    All that went through her head was that she essentially had a gold dragon hidden as a donkey in plain sight and she hated it.


    She would never say it out loud but proving that her desire to save herself for the one had paid off meant a lot to her. She felt it was a type of karmic gift from the heavens that she met her master, one that she would forever cherish.


    But she wanted one, just one compliment on how hot her master was and she would be satisfied.


    She had to hope that one day he would show off and make other people jealous.


    "Elizabeth?..."


    "Hmmm..." she answered sleepily while trying to get comfortable.


    One of his hands was placed on her hair followed by a gentle caress that brought her out of her daydream. Another benefit of being cultivators was that their palms stay soft because ''calluses'' are a form of ''damage''.


    Then there was also the fact that he was a walking drug to her and she was not even being metaphorical.


    She believed when Eishath had said that his essence was leagues above anything she had ever tasted before. His essence was augmented to be so good that if it were not for his control, just licking his skin would give a cultivator benefit.


    In Eishath''s own words.


    ''If I were to combine all the masters I ever had on one scale and master Samuel on the other. The scale would break from the sheer difference in quality and quantity of Samuel''s essence. You might realize how significant this is but if I were to choose between having the power of a ''demon-lord'' or being treated as a cock-sleeve by your master I would probably choose your master. If he dropped that iron grip on his essence, all we would do all day was lick him we would not even need to take it from the source.''


    The conviction in Eishath''s tone wanted Elizabeth to ask her master to drop his control and lick him to see if her sister disciple��s held any merit...


    "How do you feel about your loss?"


    Her pleasant daydream was thus shattered.

 Chapter 58: Surreal

    "So I lost..." She said sounding surprisingly cavalier.


    Elizabeth looked fine as far as Samuel could tell, even her soul gave him no insights and that bothered him, as he chewed on why he answered.


    "Yes."


    "How? I cannot remember anything..." She said as she brought his arms to his face clenching and unclenching, her serenity at odds with Samuel''s current inner turmoil.


    "The enemy you faced was several levels above you.  You had no chance. The difference was so much that even if I were in control of your body with my vast experience and knowledge, I would have still lost." He said rapid-fire.


    Samuel was obtuse about a lot of things but one thing he still thought of to this day was the first fight he had ever lost.


    He was about Elizabeth''s age but in the essence condensation realm and he was proud of it.


    A little too proud. Pride in one��s own power was alright, but arrogance was far more dangerous. Something he learned from experience.


    He did not bother learning or participating in the sect''s methods thinking of himself to be above everyone and everything. He only did sect jobs because they paid a lot and Samuel thought himself a master of all trades and tried his hands on every highly regarded profession he could think of.


    Now, just thinking of his younger self made him cringe. The memory of his humbling still lay very very vivid in his mind, it was in fact a major reason why he had such a bad outlook on masters and disciples before meeting Elizabeth.


    But none of that was important right now. What was important was that the trauma of his first loss haunted him to this day and while he believed he grew from that experience, it also crippled him in many ways.


    In fact, after that fight close to a hundred years ago, he had never gone all out ever again, always tempering his power to make sure he had enough to run away if he needed to. That was just how defining his first loss was.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    If not for Lucia... There was a reason Samuel owed a debt to her he could never repay.


    If she suffered a fraction of his anguish, Samuel needed to be there. He needed to be Elizabeth''s Lucia even if he had no idea what was going on in Elizabeth''s mind.


    Elizabeth, on the other hand, was having an out-of-body experience because she could not believe what had happened in her first match was real. It felt more like a dream and she could not say whether it was a bad one. That was just how surreal she felt right now.


    She could feel how much her master was fretting over her, however, and she needed to calm him down. And since she was currently feeling beyond herself she decided to do something very daring.


    She pushed her face up from his thighs and pressed her lips against his. Samuel was at first shocked by the action but he let it happen.


    A kiss was special.


    The cultivator''s world was a pervert''s paradise, everyone was very interested in genitalia and other secondary sexual characteristics because it was the most common way for cultivators (disciples made up the vast majority of cultivators) to increase in strength.


    A kiss, however, gave no such benefits. The contact of lips held no such inherent value. What it acted as was a sign of affection, it was the surest way to convey love to your partner as instead of going on them for some sort of power-up you instead take their lips to show you cared about them beyond that.


    Obviously, some people did not think of it as such and Samuel was unique in that Elizabeth could feel her power rising as she lapped up his saliva but both were beside the point.


    She did this without knowing that even a kiss from him could nourish her to show him that she was fine and that she loved the care he showed him.


    Knowing how obtuse her master was there was a real chance that he would not realize this. Whatever, he was at least going to calm down because he could figure out that if she was doing her usual antiques she was fine.


    But her soul was actually hanging on a razor''s edge, her wins in the tournament so far were a big reason why she could go back to her bubbly self.


    She felt that if she kept getting wins she would bring enough value to Samuel not to be a burden to him, something that had only amplified since Eishath had joined.


    Her first fight was over so swiftly that her mind coped with it by making her take it as a dream and move on.


    Her tribulations were yet to be over and the truth of the matter was, she had not the will or the arrogance to come out on the other side a better cultivator. But the die was cast and she was vehement to walk it.

 Chapter 59: Battle of tongues

    "So you are fine?" Samuel asked again, his worries knowing no bounds.


    "For the umpteenth time master! I am fine!" Elizabeth cried, her master was being naggy and any lingering emotion she had was suppressed as it was smothered by her annoyance at Samuel��s insistence.


    Meanwhile.


    The second round of matches had started and this time it was a match between two hot women, very hot women.


    Everybody knew of cultivator beauty but these two were a step. Their looks, their walk, their talk, everything seemed to be custom-made to stoke a man''s lust.


    So it was no wonder the stands were full as every warm-blooded male in the vicinity had come down to watch the cultivator version of a catfight.


    If they knew that both of them were currently holding back and hiding their true selves. Their true appearances were quite a few notches higher than their current visage. There would be riots for even a glance.


    But their original forms were inhuman and even if they were inhumanly beautiful, the sect would have them eliminated immediately.


    Both of the challengers knew this and even knew that the opposite side was hiding their true forms under powerful illusions. But they would not follow the route of mutually assured destruction, because beings like them were slaughtered with extreme prejudice and they knew the sect had ways to give them their true death.


    So while they would try to eviscerate each other, they would make sure their little game was not open to the public.


    "Why disciple Eishath? How does it feel to have to kneel lower than before?"


    But being catty was allowed and being the sexual beings that they were it was their primary method of talking to each other. Eishath would one day turn both her master and her sister disciple into walking sexual innuendoes.


    "But being on my knees is this little maiden''s favorite pass-time. Why she has been down so long that her knees ache for rest but she is given none? Does sister Namaah not have that luxury?" Eishath fired back at her previous colleague Naamah as they both slowly circled each other.


    The fight had already started but neither wanted to make the first move so they fell back to what they were best at, a battle of tongues.


    And it was affecting the crowd. The arena was enchanted so that the sound traveled to the viewers without any loss due to distance and the crowd felt like an overtly sultry voice was whispering sweet nothings right into their ears.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Many did not even care that neither had yet to land a blow, most were too busy trying to hide the tent in pants. There were dissenters but they were too few to have any effect on the masses.


    "A single night of great amorous congress outstrips poor repeated shaking of the sheets." Namaah fired back.


    "Maybe if the refreshments were subpar that would have been true. But sister Namaah the elixir is to die for..." It took an effort for Eishath to not start drooling, but she kept her composure as she fired back her response.


    Her slip had not gone unnoticed as Namaah quickly followed.


    "Why sister? Has the new sausage gone straight to your brain?"


    "Yes." came the swift and sultry reply, Eishath''s eyes glazed over as she said this.


    Sometimes a play on words was not necessary to garner a big reaction. Sometimes a single word was enough.


    Especially there was so much lascivious hunger infused into those words that it made one''s spine tingle.


    It had such an impact that several of the more excited younger generation soiled their lower wear from the sheer power in that voice. Not even women were exempt.


    Unwittingly Namaah gulped.


    Namaah had been around the block for a while and she had the taste of quite a range of essences.


    But this was the first time she saw one of her kind so enamored by it that a single-word description was powerful enough to make people wet themselves.


    A part of her wanted, really wanted to have a taste. Her inner monster was always ravenous for better essence, and the description made her very very curious.


    But, she had to be realistic, changing masters was an extreme risk. So much so that everyone had thought Eishath to be crazy when she upped and left Belial so quickly with so little planning.


    Seeing her now, made that betrayal make more sense. But not enough that Namaah would change her allegiance, she and her other colleagues were in too deep with their current master. While he was a fool in letting them so much freedom, he also showered their wealth and power, enough that it bought their loyalty.


    Every thought she had seemed to make her more curious about Samuel as Eishath also received all of those benefits.


    Dropping that dangerous line of thought, She instead realized that she had an opening.


    Her opponent was lost in thought and left herself open for the first blow.


    Namaah and her colleagues were always low on essence as much of it went to survival. So the more she could save the better, as such the first to expend it tended to be the loser.


    But when the opponent was so wide open that attack was free, one had to take it.


    Without preamble, she shot forward, with enough speed to make the air quake. This startled Eishath, bringing her out of her mind and she started to react but that was too late. Both were at the essence condensation/third rank with a similar level of strength which meant their power was close to equal and a slip-up was not so easy to rectify.


    At the last moment just before impact she jut out her knee and hardened it with essence to push all that momentum into that single toughened area.


    It connected.


    Instead of the satisfying *thwack* she had expected to hear, there was a deafening boom as she felt like she impacted super strong metal instead of soft skin and flesh.


    For a moment Namaah was stuck in the air as she transferred all that energy onto Eishath.


    Their eyes locked and Namaah got a malicious grin.

 Chapter 60: Skill VS Power(with a sad finish)

    Eishath looked at Namaah coldly.


    "Is that all?" She said not bothering to capitalize on Namaah''s shock.


    But she was very quick to recover. Within a moment she realized that her opponent had hardened her stomach to withstand her blow. This was a massive waste of essence in her opinion, dodging would have been far more efficient.


    But this gave her a new idea. If Eishath was going to use shock value and then not take advantage of it then Namaah would.


    Using a bit of her fire essence, she infused it into her legs and used this to bounce off giving Eishath a good kick as she did so.


    "[Flare kick]!"


    As she did so a small localized explosion went off from where she was in contact with Eishath. The force was enough to knock her off her feet.


    The crowd did a cheer at the explosive visuals and sounds.


    "Uggh!" Eishath shouted as flew a couple of feet but did not fall on her face as mid-way she found her footing and gingerly landed on her feet. But she spat out a bit of blood as her eyes were blazing in heated fury.


    "Now you have angered this disciple!" She shouted as wave after wave of yellow red essence wafted off her like smoke.


    Namaah''s eyes widened at the show of force. Even the crowd was awed at the show. Mortals could not see essence under normal circumstances, but in this form, they could and to them, it meant she had an immense amount of essence. Though it was possible to create it in the form of a parlor trick, in this case, their awe was well-earned.


    It was not that she was alarmed by Eishath''s increase in power. If anything, Namaah was still more powerful but the problem lay in the fact that she simply did not have the essence to spare for such a show.  As a being unable to generate their own essence and unable to directly take it from the world around them, even if she had enough essence she would not waste it on such a show.


    "[Flame Grasp]!" Eishath shouted and a massive hand of pure fire sprouted from around Namaah and attempted to grab her.


    The cast was very very quick, but Namaah was both fast enough and aware enough to jump up and out of its reach but not fast enough for the explosion that followed.


    Pain erupted from all over her body as she was hit with the


    She was flung high up in the air and given she had no flying ability in her current form she was a sitting duck if she did not do anything. Thankfully she could do something.


    "[Dark Chains]!"


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    A chain of pure shadow shot out from Namaah''s palm and near instantly covered the 50 feet or so between her and Eishath. It hit the center of Eishath''s chest who was still channeling her essence to create another massive spell.


    There was a hushed gasp from the crowd at her use of dark essence. Dark essence, although not illegal to practice even in righteous sects was frowned upon by mortals. It came from superstitions made because of the dark essence''s natural qualities. This included draining, something she was about to abuse.


    "[Drain-Fire essence]!"


    As she shouted, essence flooded the chains using Eishath''s body as the battery.


    Namaah loved this technique and was one of the many aces up her sleeve. However, this was one of the lesser-used ones because of the reactions it tended to garner from the general public.


    But Namaah was royally pissed off at Eishath''s dismissive and reckless behavior. Normally, the bitch was very shrewd which she could respect. But right now, the whore was being needlessly arrogant and wasteful, and Namaah knew it was to get a rise out of her.


    Well, if that were the case, Eishath would not mind if Namaah helped herself with the essence.


    This technique was usually very complicated, as consuming someone else''s essence could have dire consequences if not processed properly. That was a very big part of why sperm and breast milk were used as the medium of choice as they were intrinsically infused with very malleable life essence that could have any other essences turned malleable when infused into it.


    But for beings like her who specialized in consuming the essence of other beings, the technique lost much of its complexity, so much so that it was often overlooked because they could do something similar from birth.


    But situations like the one right now were a reminder that every skill has its uses.


    She licked her lips as the bitch let out a surprised gasp as the essence was sucked into the chains.


    What happened next though threw her for a loop. The essence should have been traveling inside the chains and so have no visual feedback.


    But what she saw were extremely bright yellow cracks forming all along the lines of the chains as the essence rapidly traveled up to her.


    Namaah''s gut wanted to shut off the technique upon witnessing this. But a larger perpetually hungry part of her noticed could feel the viscosity of the essence coming up to her and could not resist.


    For anyone familiar with Samuel''s essence the next sequence of events was very predictable. The mythical reality-bending essence found a new host and started getting to work.


    Now. What happened to the ones that never consumed this essence before?


    If you guessed loss of consciousness due to the surge of pleasure brought about by its transformative quality you would be right.


    Namaah crashed into the ground, her whole body convulsing as Samuel''s essence ''ravaged'' her body. Even second-hand the power of a mythic destiny was formidable.


    Thus, the fight ended in a very anti-climactic matter in Eishath''s victory.


    Not even Eishath was happy with the sudden win and the crowd was also left utterly confused.


    Neither she nor Namaah had gotten serious yet. Eishath had just been dicking around showing off her currently massive reserves and Namaah was about to drain it from her.


    That was about to be the turning point when both parties were about to bring their full power to bear, Eishath could feel that in her bones and she wanted to let loose without having to worry about saving essence.


    In the end, however, a win was a win and she would take this.


    Maybe even gain a new essence-addicted ally in the process.


    Who knew what the future held?

 Chapter 61: Another scheming demon

    Eishath was feeling particularly ravenous after her fight and she was also itching to see what happened with Samuel and Elizabeth after her first real loss.


    Whichever way the winds blew Eishath knew she could use it well. She had come to the small hut with extreme expedience.


    Normally, she would eat up the adoration of the crowd and taunt her ex-colleague some more. But the way it ended left an annoying taste in her mouth, something she was about to rectify using her master''s penis.


    *She was just making excuses. She was just addicted and just needed her fix.*


    Unbeknownst to her, she was accelerating a process that was transforming her entire being. It was just so subtle that nobody realized. Her unique constitution prevented Samuel from peering into her body and soul so even he could not point it out.


    He had believed her at face value when she had said becoming a cauldron was extremely complicated for her. And his beliefs were only made more iron-clad when he shared the effects of his essence with Eishath. Who had answered confidently that even his essence would not be so powerful to change her so fundamentally.


    Spoken with true ignorance of the sheer absurdity of mythic destinies and how vast the realm of cultivation truly was. Such was the hubris of the long-lived who believed they knew much.


    Well, at least, she was getting her fix.


    Namaah on the other hand...


    She came out of her oblivion gasping, her mouth salivating and her body craving for another drop of that divine essence.


    She woke in the infirmary where the losers were sent to ensure they were alright. She was not surrounded by friends or family nor did she expect it. Belial was using her for his own ends as much as she was using him for hers. The rest of his number treated each other as colleagues at best and disposable stepping stones at worst.


    Her value had just dropped tremendously because she had just failed to complete her assignment, which was to stop Eishath from making a name.


    She and everyone else under Belial were kept out of the public eye for a reason, even being the leader of the cauldron faction acted as a form of smokescreen among other things.


    They could not stand out and have the core sect take an interest in them, even with their great disguising capabilities there were monsters in the core sect who could sniff it out in an instant.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    But all that was running in the background to what was really important.


    That bitch, Eishath, found one of the greatest essences Namaah ever had the pleasure of tasting and had kept it all to herself.


    Surely she could have shared it, after all beings like them worked well in groups even if their egos often got in the way.


    She knew about the announcement that the master would only accept potential cauldrons but that was clearly a lie because Eishath was a part of his retinue and she could not become a cauldron.


    Maybe she could do the same.


    Sure Belial was a decent master, he gave as much as he took which made him one of the better masters she worked with. Even the contract promised so much freedom... the man used honey to attract her ilk and it worked. But she and her colleagues were by nature extremely selfish creatures and regardless of how good they had it, most had absolutely no sense of loyalty.


    The moment something better came along they would jump at the opportunity and Namaah had just found hers. It did not matter how risky and probably stupid the endeavor was, she was given a taste and she demanded more.


    She knew that the master was looking for disciples and also knew that after the tournament he was going to invite more disciples to join him. Many in the cauldron circles were curious about the new master around the block, especially after the display in front of the den of cauldrons.


    But to wait that long for another taste...


    What if...


    What if she promised Eishath to be a double agent and promised Belial the same? All the while, she would give all the information on them both to Master Samuel.


    Heavenly masters loved having their ego stroked, if she could endear herself to him she would be kept along for a while as a form of convenient gratitude.


    She could use that time to turn herself into a complete sex pet/advisor/punching bag/etc. to the complete taste of Master Samuel, so much so that he would not dream of letting her go.


    Yes, that is what she would do.


    But to set her plan in motion she had two people she needed to talk to and both of whom she was planning to dupe. Her personal happiness mattered most in the world and she knew her happiness was to be on her knees serving Master Samuel with her mouth while gulping down his divinity, just like that bitch was probably doing right now.


    No wonder Eishath was in such a hurry to fuck over Master Belial, so much so that she risked using her mental power on him.


    Well, she was about to have her place stolen by a more intelligent demon, whose name was Namaah.


    *There were a few holes in her plan, things even she would figure out if she thought about it for a second. For one she did not know that Samuel was immune to a demon''s life-shortening effects and without that knowledge, it is very short-sighted for her to jump ship. There was also the fact that there was no guarantee Belial or Eishath would accept. Or even if Samuel would show enough gratitude to keep her along for uncovering any ''scheme''. Another thing one should consider is that it might not even have been Samuel��s essence that was the source, even if that was not the case in this instance. But the addictive power of Samuel''s essence was such that quite a bit of Namaah''s rational thinking was not working. Her mind was working overdrive to get another taste and making any leaps of logic necessary to make sure that happened.*

 Chapter 62: Out and about

    Elizabeth was currently walking the streets of the grand colosseum. While she loved being around her master, she also wanted to see the streets of the colosseum.


    Normally she loved being in his presence too much to ever leave his side.


    But he had supremely annoyed her, which allowed her wish of exploring the streets to finally peak over her addiction to being near him.


    Her steps had a bounce and her heart was still light.


    Her master was somehow more depressed about her loss than she was.


    He showed it by smothering her with his attention so much so that she found it suffocating.


    Something her master Samuel did not realize, was that when they were together he stayed mostly quiet and let her do whatever she wanted to his body. His was like a lifelike mannequin that way, but when she wanted him to act, he instinctively realized what to do and act accordingly.


    It was something that had been built over the last year they spent together, though he picked up on her desires insanely quickly.


    His body moved and acted, almost always in a manner that seemed best suited her wants and needs. Elizabeth was pretty sure Samuel did not even realize he was doing it.


    Another example she could think of was how despite repeatedly saying he needed to decrease how much Eishath fed on him, his thighs always widened and his robes parted whenever she was in his presence.


    Samuel had had no idea that he was enabling Eishath as her sister was actually quite amiable to his commands. Despite repeated warnings, he never quite stopped Eishath from doing whatever she wanted.


    Currently, however, she could feel his entire concentration was focused on her. Something she found to be quite oppressive.


    Over the last couple of hours, he started micro-managing her, and while she appreciated it when it came to her training she did not appreciate it when came to how she wanted to rest, and somehow he was able to optimize that so that it too could become a part of her training.


    He started giving her advice on how to hug, how to take a nap, and HOW TO FUCKING BREATH!


    She told him that he was annoying and then left.


    Now she was out on the streets of the colosseum and about to do something she could not do ever before.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Freely roam about the streets.


    That excitement died very quickly.


    Why?


    People sucked.


    She loved the attention she received from her fellow disciples, but even when they were enamored by her looks they were at least outwardly respectful.


    The people that roamed the streets openly gawked and over the last 30 minutes, she counted 42 leers. They were also not aware that her senses were heightened and they did not suppress their voices with essence. Which meant she heard more than one conversation about her that made to show them just how ''hot'' she was.


    But better heads prevailed and she had restrained herself from vaporizing some random assholes. No wonder there were so many stories of cultivator ''brutalities''. If this is how they acted they had it coming.


    She sighed as she looked around listlessly.


    This was another thing. She had no idea what she was supposed to be doing... She never really ''went out'' and so had no memory she could draw from. Even during her time in her sect, she spent most of her time cooped up in one place or another.


    Not that she minded being cooped up with her master.


    Today was the first time she ever got angry at him in their whole year of knowing each other.


    That anger had rapidly cooled as she realized that it came from a place of care and concern combined with the fact that her master was still very clumsy about showing his feelings.


    "Good afternoon, sect sister."


    She was brought out of her shell by a soft and sultry voice coming from behind.


    She turned her head to see who had called her only to lays on a woman whose beauty almost made her think she was dreaming.


    If Elizabeth was to use one word to describe the woman that stood in front of her, it would be ''perfect''.


    It was not that any one feature she had that was outstanding, it was how all of them combined to complete a perfect puzzle.


    Her chest had some size but nothing on the level of Elizabeth''s. But it worked so completely with her hourglass figure that she did not think that would matter to anyone outside of fetishists.


    The golden yellow robes she was wearing were both modest yet very erotic at the same time. It cover her body entirely but fit her form so much so that it was very easy to let her imagination run wild.


    The cloth around her legs was sheer which drew the eye to her silky long legs. Her body did not have much heft but where it matter there seemed to be plenty.


    Her face was similarly very easy on the eyes, there was a natural flush on her full cheeks, and as cultivators rarely ever used make up her rosy red lips were also very natural.


    Her amber eyes glowed like embers and her red flowing hair finished her ensemble. And what an ensemble it was.


    Cultivators were all hot and one had to be particularly unique or very high in their attractiveness to make an impression.


    And boy did she make an impression. It was like the woman''s aura drew her in making everything else seem gray by comparison.


    Elizabeth was straight as an arrow and had never even fantasized about doing it with another woman.


    This woman in front of her almost made her question her sexual orientation and all she had been exposed to was her looks and the aura she exuded.


    "Hi?" was all that came out of Elizabeth''s mouth.

 Chapter 63:Namaah and Elizabeth

    Namaah could not believe her luck.


    In front of her stood the object of Master Belial''s desire. Out in the open, with no master or Eishath nearby to protect the girl from ''outside influence''.


    Now, if it was any other time, She would use subtle mental control to quietly guide her into Belial''s bed.


    However, she now had some additional information she did not think her current master needed to know.


    "Sorry for the sudden callout. But this sister disciple was very curious and could no longer hold it in." She said applying a subtle mental brushing to her words and releasing her natural charming aura just a little to make sure Elizabeth felt nice and welcome.


    Elizabeth did not need to feel suspicious at all. After all, in Namaah''s mind, she was no longer the prize just another lucky girl who had access.


    Every single one of her colleagues, including Belial, believed that Elizabeth had some hidden bloodline destiny that had re-awakened in her.


    They did an investigation on her family which was hilariously easy to do given that they were a rather prominent merchant family and found that no one even had a hint of the delicious essence that kept wafting off of Elizabeth.


    The conclusion everyone came to was that the bloodline weakened over time and eventually became non-existent across generations.


    And Elizabeth had her bloodline re-awakened, a very rare coincidence but the educated guess had some validity to it especially if resources were spent in strengthening the disciple''s core foundation. Sometimes when you refine the essence circuits and souls with heavenly treasures dormant abilities may once more become active.


    "Oh! What is sister so curious about?" Elizabeth asked prettily unaware of Namaah''s inner thoughts.


    "Forgive this sister if she is being presumptuous. But has sister Elizabeth seen the match between her and sister disciple Eishath?" Namaah asked her voice becoming sweeter than honey.


    "No..." Elizabeth was slowly swaying on her feet as her eyes were slowly turning glassy.


    Namaah immediately dialed her essence back down. If her victim started swaying that meant their mind was getting slowly overwhelmed. While that was good for a quick snatch, Namaah did not want to hurt Elizabeth in any way.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    After all, the woman was soon to be her sister''s disciple. There was also the fact that Eishath would notice if she went beyond light surface-level manipulation. She believed that their master was a hidden dragon and so had to be wary of that. After all, no normal master could casually give the gift Samuel gave Belial in exchange for a single disciple.


    Belial had become very cautious after that gift using ''guerilla'' tactics to scout out Samuel before committing to anything


    Elizabeth shook her head as color returned to her mismatched eyes, her large chest bouncing with the movement.


    Finally, the words that Namaah said finally resonated in Elizabeth and her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Ah! That was the reaction that she wanted to achieve.


    "No! I-this fellow disciple has not seen the match! How did it go? Who won?" She asked excitedly.


    Namaah grinned as she got Elizabeth under her thrall. Even if the effect was imperceptibly minute, with some careful wordplay a lot can be achieved with a pliable mind. Even more, if the target was already interested in the topic.


    She gave out a carefully calculated defeated sigh that still had an air of playfulness.


    "This sister lost and quite handily at that. Sect sister Eishath''s master must be miraculous because when she had left a week ago, their  strength was equal." Namaah had a lot of meanings when she those words.


    Samuel was some kind of hidden powerhouse. Most of the records on him that were of any particular note were all over a hundred years old. Given his outward youth and how full Eishath was, Namaah believed that the man was at least an origin spirit expert given his outward youthful appearance.


    Master Belial was being stupid when he said Elizabeth was a great resource they needed to pounce. Elizabeth''s ''unique essence'' was a probably by-product of the essence she consumed from her master.


    Namaah was confident of this claim and even had evidence to back it up. Namely that the essence she had consumed from Eishath was extremely similar.


    Because of their nature, it was normally impossible to sense any exterior essence coming off of beings like her or Eishath as they were very very good at consuming and processing human essence. But their sheer amount of it combined with her technique allowed for Namaah to get a taste.


    The essence was alive and filling, for her, that part was key. Her kind specialized in eating human essence and the essence she consumed was most definitely human, most other essence sources had a bland quality and did not fill nearly as much, proportional to the amount consumed.


    So buttering up his first disciple was a good first step in speeding up the process of tasting that divine essence once more.


    Her mind came back to the conversation as more words were spoken.


    "This sister wishes she was there to witness that battle," Elizabeth said her eyes glittering with interest. Given that they were luminescent, the glitter was not even metaphorical.


    "Does sister wish to follow this one? She knows a specialty snack store and wishes to extend this conversation." Namaah was being cordial though she already knew the coming answer.


    "I-This sister would love to!" Elizabeth said giddily.


    Impromptu plan of becoming best friends with her target''s first disciple was now well underway and given Namaah''s talents, success was a foregone conclusion.

 Chapter 64: Elizabeth and Namaah

    Elizabeth''s day went from annoying to very pleasant.


    She was sitting inside a tea house and talking with another cultivator. And that cultivator was not hostile in any way.


    This was a win in her book.


    Both of them sat on the comfy pillows on the floor and sat opposite each other across a large low circular wooden table. The atmosphere was very relaxing with muted colors, and a quiet hum of conversation throughout the whole two-storied space. Compared to the stuff Master Samuel had in his home it was uninteresting but still quite serviceable.


    "This disciple believes introductions are in order and as the host she will go first. This one is named Namaah, a disciple of the den of cauldrons. It is a pleasure." She said in her sweet and sultry tone.


    Elizabeth and the entire populace of the tea house were caught by her voice, it sent shivers down her spine, and combined with just how attractive she looked, Elizabeth was getting slightly confused. At least, she still had the sense of mind to think with her bigger head. Most of the other patrons, all of them, were almost drooling male, female, and everything in between.


    She seemed to make the world around her dim with only her in the spotlight.


    The waiter almost tripped herself as she came to take their order.


    "How may I li-serve you, dear mistresses?" The waiter, a mousey but cute brunette, no older than 15 came to take their order. She looked flushed and was secretly throwing glances at Namaah.


    "Oh! A vanilla parfait for this disciple. And... what does sister want?" She asked Elizabeth, who by now had gotten a grip on her spiraling thoughts.


    "Um... Oh!" She now had a look through the menu. The truth of the matter was she had no idea what to do in this situation. Ordering from a menu was a very novel experience for her and she did not want to mess it up.


    Thankfully, the menu had pictures and she pointed to one of the ice cream desserts. All of her trepidation left her as she remembered everything on the menu was one form of sweet or the other


    Sweets were some of the few joys she had before coming to the sect but after those cruel two years, she had forgotten all about them.


    Looking at the menu re-ignited that forgotten passion and she was very excited to taste something sweet after so long. That focus also made her remember that she still had to introduce herself


    "This sister is Elizabeth, the first disciple of outer elder Master Samuel!" Even saying his name brought a smile to Elizabeth''s face.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Ah yes! Your elusive and illustrious master, whom this sister can''t seem to find any records about! For a master that could strengthen Eishath that quickly, this disciple is extremely curious!" Elizabeth and the rest of the patrons almost swooned at her words and this time the waiter did trip as she went back to complete their order.


    But despite its overly charming presentation, Elizabeth could feel the pure glee and curiosity in her voice. It reminded her of how her master was and this immediately her appreciate Namaah more than the others in the den of cauldrons.


    Sure, the den of cauldrons was also very nice to her. But Elizabeth felt a sinister undertone about the whole thing, though she could not point to what that was. It had made her hackles rise, maybe it was from her upbringing but she could feel when something fishy was going on under the surface in that house of constant sex... Outside the sex itself.


    When it came to Master Samuel, Elizabeth was an expert(self-proclaimed).


    So she started rambling on and on about her favorite person. Namaah interjected now and then to ask a question but for the most part, was happy to silently listen to her sing praises about her master


    Though she was exaggerating just a touch for the most part what came out of her mouth was true.


    To her, he was a straightforward, handsome, powerful, and very naive fool of a master whom she had given herself to, and she had yet to regret it.


    A part of her did admit that in the beginning, the reason she did so was that when Master Samuel had found her she was just tired and broken down, two years of constant bullying could do that to a person.


    In that wallow of despair, he had thrown her a rope of hope and she held on tight regardless of what happened to her later.


    By luck or by fate the master she had chosen cared a lot about her. Much more than her excuse for parents and maybe even more than her caretakers.


    A happy content smile was plastered on her lips even when she recounted what happened to her before meeting her master.


    So heartfelt was her story that most of the patrons now had a second thing to be entranced by. A beautiful young woman recounting the tragedies of her life with such grace and happiness that it made their trials seem much more bearable. Even people from the second floor peered down to listen in.


    It ended, however, when their food was presented before them and Elizabeth''s attention was immediately grabbed by the sugary meal in front of her, much to the patron''s disappointment.


    But then their gazes went from wholesome to lewd as they saw how erotic Namaah made taking a spoonful of dessert in her mouth. She would close her gorgeous lips around the spoon and slowly drag it out of her mouth before giving the head a slow sensual lick. Elizabeth could hear gulps coming from all around the room.


    She took a spoonful of her sugary goodness and put it in her mouth with excitement, only for her to almost make a face of confused disgust. At the last second, she schooled herself as she painfully swallowed the thing...


    It tasted horrible...


    No, it tasted just as how she remembered. Except... compared to her normal meals it tasted like sewer sludge.


    She looked at her dish weirdly. Why did taste so unappetizing?


    "Is it not to your liking?" Namaah asked.


    As she was still confused, she truthfully answered.


    "My master''s cum tastes leagues better..."


    That was a statement to make in the middle of a tea house filled with people...

 Chapter 65:Belial, Lord of Gluttony

    Belial was bathing in a giant vat made of a green glowing liquid. Well, it was glowing and green when he had first stepped into the fluid. Now it was covered with strings of inky black floating all about and the glow was much weaker. The whole thing looked quite disgusting.


    The man seating that waste deep in the stuff was decidedly different. He looked extremely attractive, to the point he would make most models who made a career out of looking good seem drab by comparison. From being stacked with perfectly proportioned lean muscle to a face that had no blemishes or asymmetry. The man was attractive.


    However, those who knew the man would be extremely surprised at this revelation.


    Why?


    Because till about thirty minutes ago, he was affectionately called by his admirers ''Sweet Potato''. Because the man was rotund and had the vague outline of a potato, and his essence was a collective treat for most disciples so that earned him ''sweet''. But in a sea of beautiful men and women who were always at their physical peak, he was an oddity and not a welcome one.


    In his youth, the man was often ridiculed for his unique rotund physique that stayed as such no matter how much he trained. It was not natural, this was a side effect of his bloodline destiny. Unlike normal people who could only store trace amounts of pure essence in their bodies, his bloodline allowed Belial to store a large amount of essence as fat instead of actual fat as well as in his cells.


    One might think this was very powerful despite the aesthetic loss, and indeed it was quite potent. In fact, compared to the average master, he could store about a hundred times more essence in his body allowing himself to be always flush with essence as long as he had a reliable source that could generate it.


    Seeing that the base cultivation technique he used and two separate breakthrough destinies that focused on regeneration added on top of all his pills and artifacts, he was never starved for essence.


    But an ability this powerful was not without its drawbacks. Since he was a walking essence bank, people thought it was ok to use him as such. He still had bite marks all over his body from his younger days when he still did not have power or influence.


    The mere thought of his past made him clench his fist before letting it go in a calming breath. At least, that had benefits, a large portion of his wealth came from allowing others to use his unique legendary constitution.


    The other and by far worse aspect of his power was that the essence acted as a hard barrier from any form of physical mastery. Martial combat among cultivators can be reduced to two things speed or power. Neither of which he could practice.


    His body was a mass of essence fat that was far heavier than normal fat and only increased as he ascended in stages.


    Power was also impossible because techniques that would normally harden your skin or strengthen your body were ineffective as his bloodline acted as a ''body technique'' that overwrote other body techniques.


    Essence spells were his only strength as he had the raw essence to outstrip any who tried to match him. Even then one good hit and he was out.


    He had seen what the path of ''righteousness'' held for him and it was not worth mentioning. At best, he would become the battery of a powerful cultivator or become always hide behind his disciples. Both of which grated on Belial, he practiced and studied twice as hard as any master or disciple and to be rewarded with becoming second fiddle to both was not acceptable.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    So he walked a new path, even if it was a darker one. His abundant essence made him the perfect target for demons and he used it to his advantage. Using forbidden knowledge and demonic spells he summoned creatures from the infernal realm and seduced them into his service.


    Like the greedy cultivators they fed on him like a pack of animals but, at least, they were subservient to his cause and were worth their weight in essence stones. With the knowledge gifted to him by his infernal minions, he started a new path, one where he was truly the master of all.


    Even that hit a wall. To walk the infernal immortal path, he needed demons and powerful ones. And while he could store an ungodly amount of essence his generation was not so formidable.


    Even with his epic and legendary essence regeneration breakthrough destinies all his pills and artifacts, and his demonic base cultivation technique which allowed him to absorb the lifespan of human cultivators who fed on his essence, which gave far more essence than the cultivators took, it was not enough to feed his ever-expanding forces.


    Normally, a demonic summoner would be engaging in wide-scale brutality to feed his army something he did not wish for. Cultivators were pieces of shit and deserved the loss in lifespan but mortals were simply innocent souls and while he would not go out of his way to help them the opposite was also true.


    But fate had smiled on him, recently he had lost one of his more capricious demons to another master. Lesser Succubi were very useful demons with a very wide skillset but at the same time very hard to control. Since he had made his contract to entice demons instead of forcing them under his command, the relationship was even more strenuous. So it was only a matter of time before something like this happened


    The fact that he was yet to be outed as a demonic summoner was a godsend but Belial knew he was on borrowed time. He was getting ready to go on a ''long expedition'' from the sect the moment the tournament was over.


    He also dispatched the harder-to-control demons on suicide missions with enticing rewards with the intent that they would not succeed. It would not matter either way because he would be long gone with his trusted retinue demons and enthralled cauldrons.


    But somehow, this disaster happened to be a blessing in disguise. He was sure that the master was some sort of eccentric hidden powerhouse.


    Why would he say so? Because of the gift he had bestowed upon Belial in exchange for just one of his demons.


    Belial did not know what the pills he had been given were made of. But they were the stuff of myth.


    After decades of failure, using so many resources.


    These pills had allowed him to break through into the nascent soul rank and be gifted with another epic breakthrough destiny that focused on regeneration on top of all the other benefits.


    That was not all, because the pills were seriously juiced. His bloodline went through a qualitative evolution after bathing in so many.


    Gone was all the fat and layers of skin. What replaced it was a fit and muscular body that was the norm for cultivators and should have been the norm for him as well. His essence storage capabilities had not weakened even a tad as a result.


    If anything they had become even more refined, he could feel the massive store of essence, but instead of being spread out all across his body, it was concentrated around his essence circuits like a layer of metaphysical fat. He was pretty sure he could practice body-based cultivation now.


    He had gone seeking treasure but came home with a phoenix egg.


    Elizabeth was a prize his demons wanted and craved and by proxy him. Instead, what he got was a gift beyond his imagination bordering on mythical.


    Belial let out a chuckle, unable to believe this windfall. What sort of deity was Samuel that could he solve so many of Belial''s problems so passively? He did not know but he really wished to find out. Belial''s desire almost demanded he worm his way into Samuel''s life and find out just how deep was the man''s power.


    He was normally feeding others but this one time he wanted to take a bite himself.

 Chapter 66:”Essence-ful” conversatio"...What?" Namaah was flabbergasted by Elizabeths sudden proc

    "...What?"


    Namaah was flabbergasted by Elizabeth''s sudden proclamation. So was the rest of the patrons in the tea house who were all eavesdropping on the two cultivators who did nothing to suppress their presence.


    At those words Elizabeth seemed to come back to herself and started looking every which way before ducking her head down, her milky white cheeks turning rosy with a blush.


    Namaah could not help the chuckle from her cheeks, though the rest of her patrons had a decidedly different reaction and were much less innocent. But they kept it to themselves, righteous cultivators were not the type to attack a mortal out of the blue but disrespecting them to their face was the equivalent of seeking death.


    In response to her, Elizabeth only pushed her down further in response.


    "This one is now doubly curious. What does sister disciple mean when she says ''Is not as tasty as my master''s "essence"''?"


    Namaah knew that portraying it in such a way would not help her cause. If anything it would only make Elizabeth retreat into her shell.


    But two things worked in her subconscious together to make sure she said those exact words.


    First, her curiosity peaked. Disciples always said that their master''s cum/milk was tasty, but that was mostly a placebo effect brought about by the myriad of benefits it tended to provide, it was great ''nutrition'' that almost every disciple acquired a taste for. Even she who was purpose-built for consuming cum would argue that purely on ''taste'' the delectable desert in front of her was better.


    For Elizabeth to say what she did, one of two things was true. Either the essence-refining cultivator was far more kinky than she let on or her master did something unique to his essence. Or both, but given Elizabeth''s embarrassment at her comment and Eishath''s erratic behavior, she was willing to bet on the latter.


    Second, was that it was in her nature to tease, and when such an enticing and ripe morsel was dangled right in front of her. Well, her desires got the better of her.


    "Umm... not here..." Elizabeth was as quiet as a mouse and if not for Namaah''s enhanced hearing she would have missed it entirely.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ��Maybe She was more kinky than Namaah gave her credit for.


    "Waiter! Please give the bill." Namaah called out infusing quite a bit of her essence into the words.


    Sure enough, the entire crowd shifted the perversion onto her. Elizabeth was not spared either as she also looked a tad bit dazed.


    Unlike her, however, Namaah reveled in the attention she was now getting. As a creature of pure sex, this was what she lived for. Even if everyone here combined would not live past a single minute under her ministrations and she would get close to nothing in exchange.


    The waiter bumbled over and hastily gave them their bill, Namaah did not even look it over as she dropped a dozen essence stones on the table before getting up, her dessert only half-finished.


    "Come, disciple sister. It seems this place is not as quiet as this one had originally hoped."


    Elizabeth silently got up and followed her as she got out of the tea house and back on the streets.


    As they traveled the winding paths Elizabeth calmed down both from her embarrassment and the dazed effect of Namaah''s charm.


    After a while, when both reached the quieter parts of the streets away from the hubbub Elizabeth finally spoke up.


    "Yes... It is true. I-this disciple did not realize it at the time but master''s essence tastes... divine. She must mention that since becoming his disciple, this was the first time she ever ate or drank something that was not directly produced by him."


    Namaah was quietly listening her face remaining impassive but the demon inside was quaking with anticipation in light of what she was hearing.


    "What about Eishath?" The question popped out of her mouth before she had the idea to word it in a fancy manner.


    Elizabeth''s expression turned slightly annoyed but what accompanied it was very surprising as it had a very endearing quality to it. There was an amused smile on her.


    "Since she joined us, sister Eishath spent most of her time on her knees guzzling down master''s essence than doing anything else. And master being the foolhardy man that he is lets her do so despite complaining repeatedly that she should do literally anything else."


    Namaah let out an audible gulp at this bit of revelation, feeding a being like her with next to no rest... There was either something terribly wrong with this master Samuel or something terribly right, and she was suddenly very desperate to find out.


    A fountain of infinite food... that tasted better than most human made sweets.


    "Sister... Are you alright?"


    "Ahem!"


    Namaah realized she was drooling and quickly used her sleeve to wipe away the offending spit.


    "I am alright!"


    That was a lie. She was not alright. But soon she would be, as soon as she could kneel in front of this master Samuel and see for herself what all this excitement was about.

 Chapter 67: Prelude to “disaster”

    Elizabeth and Namaah were becoming fast friends even if it was under pretenses.


    Elizabeth''s personality was like the perfect morsel for all Namaah and she could not stop herself from poking and prodding the busty blonde endlessly.


    On the other hand


    The friendly and welcoming banter that Elizabeth found herself under was something she was desperately looking for. Eishath, who would normally take this role became a living ornament for her master and she had very little heart-to-heart with the woman.


    Whatever she did find from Eishath she loved and craved more. Namaah was providing that niche of sisterhood extremely well. And why wouldn''t she?


    Namaah and Eishath were beings that lived and dined on human life essence and were built to make sure they could get it as efficiently as possible. That included an intrinsic understanding of their social behavior. What that translated to was that they were manipulative bitches that used their sexual allure to get what they wanted.


    Even in the cultivation society where sex was so ubiquitous, they could stand their ground as high-class desirable objects of sexual desire. Needless to say, they could run circles around both master and disciple.


    It was the tenuous nature of their existence that held them back. They had to think many steps ahead to ensure their existence and as such being super-sex kittens all the time was more trouble than it was worth.


    But as ancient entities with evil tendencies, they were very good at what they did.


    For example, while Namaah was carving out a permanent residence in Elizabeth''s heart, Eishath was cajoling Samuel into doing something he had expressly told he would only do when it came time to ascend cultivation stages or other such momentous occasions. Namely, sex.


    "Come on... Master! It could not possibly hurt! Am I, not your precious disciple as well?" She put on the strongest sex kitten act she could.


    She was currently sitting on his lap slowly gyrating her hips her open sex in complete contact with his great appendage, sadly the object lay limp with not even a twitch of arousal. His was all but immune to her magical charms, and she already realized that Samuel looked subtlety of human relationships the same way that a dragon looked at insects.


    That is to say, he did not understand and could not be bothered to refine his art. The only time this rule became exempt was when it came to Elizabeth and her well-being. Somehow, he became very diligent when it came to the busty blonde.


    This grated on Eishath''s nerves. She was on her knees in front of him serving him like a god but the words coming out of his mouth were only focused on Elizabeth.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    If it did shift to Eishath, it was how she needed to stop drinking and generally things he found lacking about her.


    However, one thing she did know was that his sexual experience was boiled down to one and two halves. Elizabeth and oral from her and a random cultivator which she barely counted.


    Elizabeth being the inexperienced whelp she was most likely had no idea how to channel essence to heighten pleasure, a basic taught to every disciple when they join a master.


    Eishath was willing to bet that Samuel never bothered with that technique and when his essence was soooo addictive, why should he?


    "Yes... But I have warned you how dangerous that is. A big reason why I avoid sex with Elizabeth is that the act channels much more life essence than normal. In Elizabeth''s case, I was able to see her essence circuits and control my essence as such. I have no such luxury with you. Besides the act is for the sake of cultivation! Not pleasure" He argued back.


    An expected answer, Eishath had only been with him for a week and figured out that if it was not related to cultivation, the man was a couple of steps behind normal humans.


    But again, what Samuel did not realize is that his quirks were not a shield that protected him but cracks people as she could exploit.


    And he had given her the perfect ammunition.


    "Yes! I agree! But master did you know that masters have developed a technique that focused on pleasure?" She asked sounding like an innocent little bimbo.


    "I know and I do not see the reason as to why that is relevant. Those techniques are a farce on the face of it. Something that solely focuses on pleasure? That is a travesty to the immortal path!" Samuel raised an eyebrow as he boldly proclaimed.


    "But... Master... Did you know that they also widen a disciple''s essence pathways?" She said, hiding the downright evil smile with her bimbo facade.


    "What??? Why??? How??? Oh!!!" Samuel went from flabbergasted to having a eureka moment five seconds after her statement.


    The change was so fast that she almost dropped her act.


    "Master?" She asked now both confused and curious.


    He looked at her with stars shining in his eyes.


    "I understand! The general theory of the "ART OF A DISCIPLE''S PLEASURE" uses the essence of the master to turn the essence circuits malleable! If flooded with dense enough essence the pathways expand permanently empowering the disciple! The pleasure is supposed to be a side effect! Oh! I can already see the flaws and that was forgotten in the notes I was given!" He said excitedly.


    "The master both needs to be at a higher cultivation stage and have extremely fine control over their essence. No wonder its original purpose was replaced with such easy results. The side effect is guaranteed while the real bonuses are not. Fascinating! A form of essence manipulation that causes no harm to the recipient despite how intrusive it is even upon failure. I wonder who is the source of such ingenuity?"


    Eishath gulped...


    How the? What the? She could not follow his sudden leap in logic, while the base of what he said was known knowledge, especially to anyone who studied any form of demonology.


    The man figured all of that out from a single sexual suggestion under ten seconds and explained it in a way she never heard before.


    However, this is only half the reason she gulped. The other was the hardening organ that she was currently sitting on top of. Currently, she was getting lightheaded from the residual essences it was giving off. Something that did not happen when it came to Samuel, he gave off zero residual essences. His manhood was currently releasing it like a tsunami so much so that she was getting full just from the residue...


    She gulped again.

 Chapter 67.5:An explanation as to just how “f*cked” Eishath was about to be

    Before we start on this chapter we are going to go on a small tour on how a succubus like Eishath works and what the fuck the World Seed does and how powerful it is.


    Why?


    Because I think it is going to make what is about to happen to the manipulative demon a bit more hilarious so buckle up for a bit of a lesson.


    Let us start with demonic biology first. You see, unlike most other entities they do not have a source that generates essence. They can only take it from an outside source. The reason for this is not because of some evil god that made beings in the infernal realm that way. No, the reason was quite unlike what everyone would have you believe.


    You see unlike popular opinion the infernal realms are abundant with essence, except it is spread very evenly leaving everywhere with overall low essence quality. This is very good for the birth of demons and their species evolved to not need an internal source of the essence and absorb it because it was so abundant. This evolution was stigmatized and twisted into saying that demons have no soul because they cannot generate essence, a function of the soul.


    However, this littered the infernal realm with low-level infernals with no real way of improving because they could not generate their own, and the essence available was too low to push to a higher stage. But like all creatures demons were also driven to become stronger, more so than other races because of how many low-level demons there were in the infernal realms.


    So they evolved ways to consume the essence of other demons to get stronger. At first, this drastically reduced the number of demons but eventually stabilized as to achieve higher and higher stages the quality of demons they needed to consume became higher and higher.


    Powerful demons no longer bothered with low-level demons and low-level demons could not fight high-level ones creating a sort of hierarchy in demon kind.


    Then they were introduced to the other realms, and a whole new world of power opened up to the infernal realm, namely entities that naturally generated essence ones(of which humans were the most numerous). To say that they jumped at the chance would be an understatement of epic proportions.


    They got so into it that they developed specific traits to consume the essence from humans better. And this is where our precious succubus comes in. Succubi and Incubi are demons that specialized in consuming essence in a way most normal for a cultivator, namely sex. Their numbers exploded in the infernal realm and they became by far the most common demonic species making up nearly half of the demon race.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    You see, demons are very good at absorbing essence. So good in fact, that if they have a powerful enough source they will mold themselves to make sure that they get as much as possible.


    Here comes the kicker, if it is so powerful that it overloads their gargantuan stores it will literally enslave them to the source as they will transform themselves to make it their primary input weakening their ability to absorb all other forms. As every other form now needed to transform into her evolved type for her to absorb it.


    This is a defense mechanism to prevent demons from outright dying if they took in too much too fast. Since it is too fast for them to expand their stores they instead evolve to hold this essence solely and as such become leagues better at holding it in.


    However, this was less known and used as fact. Purely because quality was just as important for this transformation as quantity. For example, the amount of essence a nascent soul expert produced could instantly fill a rank 1 demon. But if the quality is similar to the world''s natural essence it would just make the demon blow up.


    The reason for this is that the essence they take in is what is used to transform them and if it is too mundane then the transformation cannot take hold. The demon''s base was already as efficient as it could get. This was known as a demon''s true contract and for most demons only happened once in their lives.


    Now for the fun stuff.


    Samuel''s mythic breakthrough destiny "World Seed" is already reality-bending but it is actually augmented by another ability that will be explained later in the story.


    To make it simple, it empowers and augments the essence itself to be beneficial to Samuel and has a sort of pseudo-sentience like all mythic destinies. This was actually a very basic ability and some of the most common ones most cultivators get *Augment my essence*. His one was pushed so far into the extreme that it could not even be considered *essence augmentation* anymore.


    Because of its simplicity, the totality of what it could bordered on cosmic horror levels of reality manipulation. Like the fact that Samuel made an "essence recovery" pill that completely transformed the constitution of Belial. Do you think Elizabeth getting Twin Stars was a coincidence?


    His essence was so abnormal that even after diluting it so far, it still was great enough to turn Eishath on her peers and Namaah following her footsteps.


    And right now, Eishath was about to be hit with an ''Art of pleasure'' augmented ''world seed'' infused essence with an experimental eccentric man whose only strength was his love for cultivation.


    I should also remind you that Samuel thought that the technique removed his responsibility of being careful by being a perfectly ''safe'' procedure and so he slightly loosened his control. It is only by the grace of the ''World Seed'' and its godlike prowess that Eishath was not going to not explode with what is about to happen to her.


    That and the fact that he still reduced his essence to that of a max capacity golden core(His normal ''feedings'' were essence condensation at 10% capacity).


    Also, a fact that many readers have already picked up, his power evolved to turn anything into a cauldron for his personal use even fucking demons that were supposedly immune to this.


    May the great transcendent deities have mercy on Eishath''s soul. Because she was about to change jobs from succubus to Samuel''s exclusive toy.

 Chapter 68:Eishath’s Transformation Pt.1

    Eishath had lived a long and storied life. One with many ups and downs. From seeing empires rise to the end of eras.


    Now she stood at a precipice, one that could very well decide the rest of her existence, however short it may be.


    To say that she was not scared would be the understatement of the century. She was fucking terrified, the essence that was wafting off the appendage could very well end her.


    Heck, she was already having an out-of-body experience, with her body long past what it could handle.


    All it took was one gentle thrust and she was done.


    For an infinitesimal moment she thought she was fine, she thought she was okay. She even thought that this was below her expectations.


    Oh, how little she understood...


    It was just that the spike in pleasure was so beyond any possibility of reasonable comprehension that she, a fucking sex demon, could grasp its magnitude.


    ��Then it hit... Oh by the infernal emperors did it hit...


    Her soul shattered the moment her mind tried to catch up to what her body was feeling.


    She did not mean it in a metaphorical sense. The essence she received by just having his manhood inside her quite literally fractured her mind. So much so that the cold and calculating part of her was in a very real sense, shoved out and quarantined to preserve logical thought.


    So that was what she was doing right now, a splintered part of her soul acting as an outsider looking in. For which she was both thankful and secretly annoyed.


    Why?


    The rest of her mind, soul, and body was getting transformed right in front of her and it was happening rapidly.


    Samuel stopped moving after the first thrust and was looking at her with concern with his dick still hilted in her.


    "MOTHERFUCKER! Get that dick out of me right now!" She yelled with her disembodied voice that held no bearing in the mortal plain, intangible infernal flame spitting out of her mouth.


    She could already see that her body was breaking down, her infernal soul getting completely subsumed.


    She had predicted many many ways in which her end would come. To be fucked to death by a cock that she encouraged to do so was not on that extensive list.


    "Eishath. Are you alright?" He asked looking at her in concern.


    "NO! I AM FUCKING NOT!"


    This fragment of herself was the most ''Eishath'' she had been in a while. The essence of this eccentric piece of shit was so fucked up that she had lost all sensible decision-making ability.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Like why couldn''t she involve Belial and trap this master?


    That asshole at least had enough common sense to use her right, even if she knew that the demonic summoner was only looking out for himself.


    He even had the resources to pull a soul-formation monster into play. Eishath could have earned a sweet bonus for her find which would have been more than enough to ascend into the fourth rank.


    However, the rest of her did not subscribe to the most logical part of her brain.


    Nope! What it did was wrap its legs around Samuel''s waist and in a broken voice, yelled.


    "MORE!!!"


    "NO! NO! NO! NO! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!? YOU STUPID BODY!!!" She started shouting at her own body for betraying her despite it being to no avail.


    Samuel was surprised by the fervor in her voice but as soul sight was still not working and he felt an overall power uptick in Eishath, he figured everything was fine. He slowly moved her up and down on his shaft as her slick wetness was gushing out like a fountain making the motion very easy.


    All the while he kept a close eye on her face, which was locked in an expression of perverse excitement, with her eyes at the top of her head and tongue sticking out. Tears, snot, and drool coming out like a river.


    Then it happened. Her face seemed to deform for a second, so quickly that Samuel had to do a double take. Then it happened again except this time it was her back with two bat-like wings appearing and disappearing.


    "SHIT!"


    This was so many ways of stupid, Eishath could not even begin to fathom. A succubus''s disguise was so powerful that it was a very localized shift in reality, it was a big reason why without specialized equipment of ability they went undetected so easily. The power was so firm that it held even past the death of the demon in question which was a big reason why incubi/succubi were such great infiltrators.


    That power was being broken down... It was not being dispelled with a skill... Whatever the fuck he was doing was quite literally breaking down a magical ability, not dispelling it.


    Within moments the entire spell broke down and her true form was revealed in all its mind-broken glory.


    "Eishath?..." Samuel asked, his expression going through its super fast shifts before coming into a form of understanding.


    "Ah! I see! You are some sort of demon with masking abilities. how... fascinating. I wonder if you have any other abilities as well?"


    "What?... That''s it?..." spirit Eishath''s hysteria was momentarily halted. When a cultivator found out that they were housing a demon, many things commonly happened. Open intellectual curiosity was not on that list.


    The moment was lost when her stupid body wrapped her tail and wings around him as she shouted.


    "MORE!!!"


    "NO! YOU STUPID BITCH! DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?!?!?!?!"


    "I believe we need to hold a more serious conversation first?"


    "MORE!!!"


    "STOP! LISTEN TO THE MAN!!!"


    "But?... Is this revelation not more important than an experiment?"


    "MORE!!!"


    "For the sake of the infernal emperors, please stop!!!"


    "It is true that neither of us are going anywhere. Are you sure though?"


    "MORE!!!"


    "NO! Please don''t find leaps in logic to accept this! For once in your fucking life! Use your fucking common sense!"


    "Alright..."


    He started his motions once more and her body tightened around him in response.


    "This is it! I am going to die! And it is all because I could not keep it in my pants for once in my damn life!"


    A wave of acceptance washed over the calculating side of the demon as she watched her own unmaking.

 Chapter 69: Eishath’s Transformation Pt.2

    After about the umpteenth thrust, Eishath stopped being hysterical about her demise and tried to document what was happening to her. This fragment held most if not all of her reason and to lose yourself to insanity in your final moments did not seem logical to her.


    She believed that her current splintered fragment would be all that remained and wanted to document this so that someday in the far future when this fragment finally detached and left to wander the mortal plains, she could take these lessons and turn them into actions.


    It was truly a surreal experience to watch your own unmaking.


    To have a front-row seat to your own demise and yet have the power of an outsider''s perspective. The experience was novel that it was hard to put into words or context.


    Before her very eyes her wings, horns, and tail were turning to ash. The purple hue, one of the defining characteristic aspects of a demon, was slowly losing its glow.


    "Wow... my infernal essence is getting overwhelmed and eradicated..."


    Her thoughts were interrupted by another one of her body''s screeches.


    "MORE!!!"


    "Can you please shut up!"


    It was outstanding how pleased she was trying to hurry her own final end.


    "Oh... How fascinating..."


    Her accursed master was looking at all this with his usual impassive gaze, probably coming up with some wild theories in his head.


    The man was not stupid, just so woefully under-baked when it came to common sense that she would call him a madman.


    "Eishath? Do you understand what is happening to you?"


    "MORE!!!"


    "No you piece of shit, she is currently so lost that even a heavenly tribulation would not get her to act."


    Eishath was proud of herself for not losing her shit at the braindead culprit, not that she could really do anything about it.


    "Hmm...Normally I would like to stop whatever is happening. This is the second time I am dealing with so many unknowns... But I do not think it would be wise to stop part way through."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "MORE!!!"


    The floating soul perked up at the former half of his words but grudgingly accepted the rest of his statement. But an inkling of hope remained.


    This guy''s comprehensive power towards specifically anything related to cultivation was absurd and his words implied that whatever was happening might not lead to her demise.


    As if her words were prophecy, her body started cracking like glass originating from the point where she and him were connected and spiderwebbing all across.


    Eishath held her breath waiting for the inevitable end for the final collapse of her body, only that never happened. The cracks only widened further and further and from within spread beautiful waves of fire and frost essence. They intertwined with harmony and unity like a beautiful dance between star-crossed lovers.


    It was mesmerizing.


    "I believe the climax is upon us, are you ready?"


    Samuel looked at her shattered form conviction layered in his steady voice.


    "M&$%O$&*(@#$R@$E?!@>#!?"


    Her voice sounded wrong and wholly alien, there were phonetics in there that could not be pronounced in any tongue past or present.


    "Very well. Accept me."


    The waves of essence turned into a tsunami as it exploded out of her in every which way, her body exploded into a form of pure fire and ice essence.


    For a fraction of a moment Eishath could gaze at her own soul, so saturated was it with essence that it had a physical presence.


    The fragmented state it was in made her wince but in that tiny moment she saw something greater, a seed of unfathomable depth and power existed in the center of the fracture, where her splintered soul should have been.


    Time was frozen as she bore witness to the grandeur.


    It started spinning slowly at first before gaining speed each moment in this timeless eternity. The fragments of her soul started disintegrating, turning to bright dust that mirrored the star. They started circling the seed and soo engulfed it in their luminescence.


    Tears came unbidden to the cruel and heartless monster, such was the magnificence of what she held before.


    She was bearing witness to something she could not possibly understand, something that would resound throughout the halls of time or be snuffed out by the powers that be. Such was its depth that even gods would turn their indifferent gaze.


    Her hands reached to this vortex unbidden. She put her hands over the anomaly and felt it then.


    It was something new, something great, something that would shake the world... and it was her...


    The moment of eternity broke and she felt herself become slowly become engulfed by the great whirlwind.


    Oblivion took was about to take her but in her final moments as Eishath, she held no fear.


    There was a sense of sorrow, that she would be no more. All that she had built towards would be rubbed clean. Thousands of years... all lost... her proud heritage, her cunning, her lust for power. All of that made the demon known as Eishath would be no more.


    But there was also excitement. For this was not her end, her connection to the seed made her sure of this fact. No, this was an ascension of mythic proportions. The world would know her name and tremble. The ultimate wish for every demon, to attain ultimate power and hers was within grasp...


    The final fragment of Eishath had a smile on her face as she was finally consumed by the ever-expanding vortex.

 Chapter 70: Eishath reborn and Eishath of the past

    ''Child. Open your eyes.''


    "Hmm...?"


    ''You have rested enough. Wake, and accept your destiny!''


    "Hmmm..."


    ''...Maybe I am coming on too strong. Eishath, nap time is over. Please open your eyes.''


    A woman''s eyes opened in a very unfamiliar room. It was small and quant but well furnished and decently decorated giving it a very homely feel. Not that she could focus on her surroundings much as the center, floating above the thatch carpet stood another extremely striking woman.


    Aside from her jaw-dropping feminine features, she also sported two horns, one of blazing flame and the other of shivering frost. This did not merely end at her horns for she also bore wings one of fire and the other of ice. This ended with her tail which was a harmonic swirl of heat and cold without either getting extinguished.


    Despite being translucent, she commanded attention in a way few could ever match.


    "Who are you?"


    The first woman asked, only to realize a more pressing question.


    "Who am I?"


    The question made the confused maiden delve into herself to search for answers only to come up empty. Try as she might, she could not remember a single wit of her past or present. Not even her name was spared.


    Confusion, apprehension, and fear started to take center stage in her mind.


    But she was not alone, and the second entity answered both questions.


    ''I am a voice, a guide, and a friend. A spirit who exists to make sure you live your best life. As for what you are, well, a simple answer is a hopeful future.''


    Unable to use anything else as an anchor, the woman latched on to every word the spirit uttered. She asked with mild desperation.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    ''A being born anew bathed by the light of the divine flame and tempered on the anvil of cosmic frost. Your past does not matter but if you wish to know I can oblige.''


    This caught her attention and she peered at the floating entity with her full attention,


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The expression on the spirit that remained stoic up to this point took on a sad edge.


    ''You were once a hateful demon who only understood power and would do anything to get it. She lived only to become stronger so that she might exert her will on others. In a bid to earn more, she came across divinity, unlike anything she ever held before. Its enormity was such that her very soul was engulfed.''


    The woman let out a gulp and clenched the silken sheets that protected her modesty as the spirit continued her story.


    ''But your end was not to be as the heavens smiled on your pitiful soul. It granted you a chance, a path forward, but to do so you had to cast everything you once were aside and be born anew. Even your memories were not spared.''


    Her voice started to become louder echoing with a crescendo as she continued her speech. Her wings and horns flared out in their magnificence as she continued.


    ''However, as the heavens took with one hand it gave with another, do not despair for you are not feeble! You are a soul bathed in divinity! You may be but a babe now, but one day the very realms will tremble at your name! Eishath may have once meant ''The Queen of Whoredom'' but you shall remake it into one more worthy!''


    The brilliant gaze focused on the woman who now believed herself to be called Eishath.


    ''Is this a path you would like to walk?''


    She nodded as much as to not anger this powerful spirit as anything else.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eishath, or more accurately the splinter of her that still maintained her memory and previous personality, let out an internal chuckle as she hoodwinked herself into believing she was some prophesized chosen one.


    She looked at the starry-eyed and incredibly stupid woman in front of her completely wrapped around her thumb. Sometimes she terrified herself with her ingenuity.


    So it was a shame that whatever she had become lost it all. All that cunning, gone under the force of cosmic change.


    Well, screw cosmic change, she still had her mind even as a disembodied shard and she would craft this newborn back into the formidable queen she was always meant to be even if she had to con her into it.


    So she did not dare merge her soul back into one whole, more than likely this new entity would subsume the last vestiges of her past self, something that could not happen.


    Instead, she cooked up a plan her other half lay sleeping. The main objective, find a way to merge into the rest of her with her past being the dominant personality. Failing that, train the woman into her image and merge after she was satisfied.


    She also had to be wary of Samuel, the reality-warping monster masquerading as your average master. She was now permanently tethered to the thing and she refused to become like the eccentric fool.


    As such she needed a more gentle hand in guiding the infant to walk both paths. To morph in her while still adhering to Samuel.


    The final execution is to make the babe a chosen one with a great destiny with herself being some sort of heavenly guide.


    A bit convoluted? Obviously. Whatever she transformed into was not amoral she was sure that the rest of her soul was so squeaky clean that it would shine.


    How do you get good people to do bad shit and slowly turn evil? Make them believe they do so for the greater good or some cosmic purpose.


    And so far, everything was going according to the plan.

 Chapter 71:Samuel figures some stuff out

    Samuel was very very excited, much more than he had been in a very long time.


    The reason was currently sleeping soundly back at the hut while he whisked away into the grand library of the sect.


    His experience with the demonic was non-existent, another gap in his knowledge, something he was only happy to fill. And while his disciple rested from their experiment he had come to the library to do a bit of study


    Having a demonic disciple would create certain complications the least of which, having to separate Elizabeth and Eishath. While he was at no risk, he could not say the same about his essence-refining disciple. So a part of his brain was already churning out a way to make that work.


    Another was hard at work in creating the perfect speech to all Eishath to be accepted as a particular disciple. Sure, the demon may have tricked him under the guise of being a unicorn and he already devised punishments he would enact to remedy that infraction.


    But at the end of the day, she too was a cultivator on her path, and he had once vowed to be the best master to his disciples, them being a demon did not change that vow. The others, however, may not see it as such, and as a result, he needed to convince the grand elders, otherwise.


    Something he would do the moment the tournament ended. Thankfully, he had taken the time to read about how disciples could come under a master, and in that giant wall of text, there was a section on special case disciples and ways to appeal to the grand elders to teach them. He was sure Eishath qualified.


    A curious way in which Samuel''s brain worked was that he was not built to understand or appreciate social nuances. A demon was looked at as universally evil and as such there was no way the grand elders would agree, if anything, it would hurt his position quite a bit to argue for her.


    Even Elizabeth and her sheltered upbringing would understand that what Samuel was doing was a misguided idea at best.


    Samuel''s single-minded thoughts brought him back to another obscure part of the library. Even more secluded than the ones he was usually privy to. Here there was book after book, scroll after scroll on everything demonic.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    As with every other section he ever visited, he took the book closest to his reach and started memorizing it on the spot. When a single glance was enough to memorize an entire page, the action was made easy.


    What was not easy, however, was to accept just how powerful demons were. Especially, incubi and succubi(which he was sure was the variant of his disciple).


    He was flabbergasted to find out that even the weakest of these monsters could not be detected without special equipment or the eyes of an enlightenment-level expert, which was quite frankly stupid.


    A being so weak he could kill with a breath had the power to evade his detection entirely was both fascinating and terrifying. The implications were staggering and it stroked Samuel''s curiosity as much as the notion made him uneasy.


    No wonder he could not detect anything with his soul sight, the demon had illusioned it to be entirely undetectable to an extent that was so real that reality itself accepted that to be a fact. His powers were still grounded in reality, outside of two exceptions one of which he still could not understand the depths of.


    There was also the notion that succubi are fed life essence they have access to the core of that essence which was connected to the life span of that person and then fed on it. This was very well-known, in fact, he too had heard of succubi fucking people to death. Today he learned the reason why.


    Eishath did have a unique constitution it simply happened to be a demonic one. One that had been sucking on his life, though that part he already noticed and outright ignored.


    She only took a couple of hours per feeding and he had centuries to spare.


    The more important fact was the change exhibited during the experiment they took in merely hours ago. This library gave him information on what might be happening.


    An obscure piece of lore he came across was the fact that demons could change when exposed to enough high-density power.


    But based on the information given, he needed to have expended hundreds of years at once to get that to work on an essence condensation rank succubus. Shouldn''t that have made him lose a massive chunk of his lifespan?


    *Samuel''s unique mind had yet to figure out that his ''World Seed'' was also an elixir of eternal life and he was already past the coveted eternal life stage of cultivation. Even Eishath figured out this little titbit about our main character... I made my mc a bit too unique... Whatever! I have this whole story to fix him!*

 Chapter 1: A new beginning

    ��Wake up, you lazy ass!�� came a feminine shout from outside his room


    *Groan* that was the only reply Samuel could send out, given his current groggy state.


    With a boom, a large woman who looked to be in her late stages of life barrelled into the poor excuse for a room. The only implements inside were a rag on top of a pile of hay and a small box in the corner with a candle. There were no windows or any other form to speak of, and the gray surface of all the walls made it look more like a prison cell.


    Without any warning, she grabbed the sleeping boy by the scruff of his neck and yanked him to his feet. Not that she had to do too much, given that all he was skin and bones and not much else. Despite reaching majority at 18, the boy looked more like a 14-year-old child suffering from heavy malnutrition.


    The boy wobbled, unable to find balance, almost falling back down, but was unable to because of the grip on his neck.


    ��Oi! You useless piece of meat! Do you not know what today is?!?�� She shouted directly at his face as she violently shook him.


    Samuel slowly blinked, finally coming to himself, barely managing to stand.


    ��I am sorry����


    His voice was hoarse, with no emotion in his tone.


    ��Why the fuck are you like this?!?��


    Samuel wanted to answer. However, he knew that would lead to a beating. So he just kept quiet.


    ��Well! Guess what, you little shit! Today is your special day! Today, you get to see if you have what it takes to become a cultivator!��


    Those words put a bit more energy into his body, along with a healthy dose of apprehension. He had almost forgotten that he had just turned 18 and everyone reaching that age needed to get tested and be allowed to become a cultivator.


    It happened twice every year and any between the ages of 18 to 20 were eligible. For the ��unwanted�� like himself, it was mandatory. Simon did not understand why it was mandatory but he was just an urchin and did not know any better.


    That fact scared him because regardless of whether he succeeded or not, it also meant that this was the last day he could stay in the comfort of the familiar walls. After today he would no longer be eligible to stay in the orphanage.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Samuel wanted to cry out, to say that he did not want to go to the test and stay here forever. But he knew that such an ask would only lead to a beating. Unlike, the other bigger boys who could do physical labor or the girls who had their dextrous fingers Samuel had no talent whatsoever.


    The only thing he was good at was daydreaming and getting lost in his head, both of which had landed him quite a bit of trouble. Not to mention his feeble body which made him unable to perform even the basic of chores without tiring. The best he could do was tend to the garden. Not that he minded, he was fascinated with the plants. They seemed to be able to pop fruits out of nothing, all they needed was a bit of tending and a bit of water, and out came the harvests on the regular. He did not how it happened and always wanted to know.


    But he was never taught to read or write and even the simple orphanage books were beyond him.


    Knowing how useless he was, he simply nodded to Mother and allowed himself to be dragged out of his room to the front of the orphanage where a gaggle of teens stood around talking to each other headed by a serious-looking uncle in blue robes. His eyes were fierce and the moment those eyes landed on Samuel he looked away in fright.


    ��Is this the last one?�� He said in a very commanding tone that only frightened Samuel frightened him further.


    ��Yes! And that makes four, sir.�� Mother said, her tone softer than anything he had ever heard before. It surprised him so much that he looked back to see what was going on.


    ��I can count. Here, forty silver.�� The man said, throwing a small bag at Mother that jingled as it flew across the space and into her stubby palms.


    ��Thank you, sir.�� She said with a bow of her head.


    The man only grunted in response as he turned to Samuel as he said.


    ��You are a scrawny one but your soul looks old enough. Get into the crowd and follow.��


    Samuel hastily nodded as he rushed passed the burly man and joined the rest of the teens his age, though he looked much younger than everyone else.


    Most of the boys and girls gave him one look before going back to their previous engagements not giving a second look to the boy who was wearing clothes barely above rags. As they started moving along, he gave one longing look at the pretty little garden at the side of the dilapidated realizing that this would probably be the last time he would ever get to see his little escape.


    And he was sure that he would fail the awakening, he was good for nothing after all. His future was only dark. However, despite being an urchin even he knew a little about the awakening ceremony. There was an option offered there he was going to take. It had been on his mind ever since he first heard about the event all those years ago in passing.


    It would probably lead to his death but he did not care, he was living half a life anyway, and he would never again feel the comforting presence of his little field. So the least he could was go out while trying to reach for the stars. Maybe then the gods would like him, nobody in this world seemed to.


    (I was planning on continuing the story at the beginning of November. However, the more I read it the more I realized it lacked some fundamental flaws I did not know how to fix. The two jumping at me were the fact that the MC had no history which made it very hard to understand his actions and motivations(to me) and the power system of the world was poorly explained. So I am doing another complete rewrite and this time we are starting from the very beginning)

 Chapter 2: A poor boy

    The trek to the massive courtyard at the center of his small town was hell on Samuel��s weak body. By the time he was there, he was wheezing unable to even stand up properly. In that thirty-minute travel, no one had come out and greeted him, but that was fine, he was used to being alone.


    After a moment while his group was in front of the entrance, their guide started speaking.


    ��Hello, everyone. While I know most of you already know, I must state these facts for those who were not privileged enough to learn of this before today.��


    His voice had authority despite his awkward speech pattern. He scanned the whole crowd as he continued.


    ��Today is a big day. While most of you will fail and go back to your mundane lives, for some today will be the start of something great. Today will be the day you become cultivators.��


    As he said this his hand shot up in the air. In mere moments it started crackling with electrical sparks before a bolt of lightning flashed into the sky causing the air in the resulting boom of thunder.


    The crowd cheered at his words but Samuel was just left confused though he dared not voice his thoughts. Bad things happened when he did.


    ��Now, more about the specifics. For the uninitiated, there are two ways to become a cultivator. One is to take up a partner and go through the normal route. The other is an attempt to become a master by yourself. Word of advice, if you do try to become a master, know that you are going to die. I don��t care how special you are. You are going to die and, if you have a family, I need a written word of approval from your legal guardian.��


    The man continued, his tone very grim. Out of everything he had said Samuel picked up on what was most important. That was the fabled master path, in which only 1 out of a hundred people survived.


    He continued listening.


    ��With that out of the way, I need you to stand in three lines. If you want to do the regular process and do not have a partner form a line. If you already have a partner stand side by side with your other while in a line. Finally, form a line if you do not respect your life and wish to attempt to become a master.��


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The crowd slowly started shifting around and a warning shout from their guide sped up the process and soon there were three lines. The longest was the group the regular with no partners. Then there was the paired group which was much shorter. Finally, there was the group Samuel was standing in which only had four people standing in it.


    The other three were also boys who looked like orphans. Samuel could tell, especially given their clothes. Like himself, they were little better than rags. Also, they were from the same orphanage so he was familiar with the group.


    These three liked to beat him on occasion but had stopped when they almost killed him at one point and had received a severe beating from Mother. Afterward, they kept their distance, so much so that they started acting like he did not exist. Honestly, Samuel had preferred when they had beaten him. At least then, there was a group of people who paid attention to him. Also, it is from them he had learned about the master path before today.


    To see how distant they still ended up being was sad even if it was expected. They were the only four people in this line and there was a visible distance between him and the rest who stood much closer together.


    The man in blue gave them all a nod and said.


    ��Expected.��


    Then he turned around and said follow me.


    With that, he entered the courtyard where there were even more people his age.


    Samuel had always thought he lived in a small town, but seeing so many boys and girls his age made him question that idea. They were also from very different walks of life. Others wore rags like him but they did not make the majority, if anything they made less than half of the group. There was another group that wore clothes similar to Mother and looked much more presentable. Looking at the girls in that group made him feel off. In a way, he could not quite describe.


    The last group were the ones in the smallest minority but they somehow had the largest presence. Some of them even had weapons and armor on their person. He was almost physically pulled to the girls of this group. They had a presence about them that attracted him like a magnet.


    He was pulled out of his reverie when the speaker shouted.


    ��The group without partners joins the crowd to the left, a group with partners joins the middle and finally suicidal master group joins the five on the right. There is still time if anyone wants to back out, join the left group at any time before the process officially begins.��


    Samuel blinked at the statement. He had thought that there were only two groups. He timidly made his way to the third group which had three girls and six boys. Oddly, this was the only group where boys outnumbered the girls. In group one, girls handily outnumbered the boys. Given that the amount of boys and girls in the orphanage was roughly equal this seemed odd to Samuel.


    But he did not know any better and simply waited for the next step. He did not have very long to live after all, why waste it on trying to understand such fruitless things? He would best serve to take his thoughts back to the garden, the one bright spot in his life that allowed him to wake up every day. Today might as well be the last time he would be able to do so.

 Chapter 3:Deathly attempt

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    After a bit of waiting, in which Samuel became more and more apprehensive, a new group entered the courtyard. Except, these people were not like them.


    For one thing, most were much older. They had white hair and a wrinkly face. However, two of them broke this trend and looked as young as the person who guided us here maybe even younger.


    Like them, they too broke off into three distinct groups each going to one of the younger ones. The two young-looking masters approached them and now that they were closer Samuel could make up their features quite a bit better. They were a man and woman duo both wearing billowing grey robes that hid their physical forms.


    Samuel looked at the man and woman and was once more shocked. They were by far the most beautiful people he had ever met in his life. All he could do was look at them in awe, and not only him but the other three in his tiny group were no less in shock.


    A loud clap brought all three of them out of their daze and blinked in surprise.


    ��While I am very appreciative of your reverence, we do not have all day,�� said the beautiful woman in a very dismissive tone. Similar to how his mother always treated him.


    ��Come now, let them look. They are not being creeps, what is the harm in letting them have a little look.��


    Said the man, in a very humorous tone.


    The woman only rolled her eyes at the man before turning to them who were now standing with apt attention.


    ��Alright, now that I have your attention, listen up because I am only going to say this once. In a minute, he and I are going to shove a bit of essence into you. This will cause an excruciating amount of pain and all of you will probably die from the attempt. If you manage to survive, think of two things, a spinning circle and what you find to be the greatest thing ever. That��s about covers everything��


    With that, the woman proceeded to take a step toward them only to be stopped by a hand on her shoulder.


    ��Stop. That is not an explanation and you know it.�� said the man.


    ��But it is what is relevant, everything else is just confusing fluff.�� the woman argued in a huff.


    ��Maybe, but if we are doing this, we are doing this right.�� said the man in reply.


    He then turned his gaze back on the confused orphans as he said.


    ��Sorry about my friend, she is a bit hyperactive.��


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In response, Samuel heard a menacing growl from the woman which made the orphans take a step back. But after a second she acquiesced and took a step back herself.


    ��Behave.�� He said before clearing his throat.


    ��Let me start from the basics, all of you have an idea of what cultivation is right?��


    All of them nodded, it was so universal in their culture that even a man living underneath a rock would know.


    ��Alright, now does anyone know how cultivating essence is done or what essence even is?��


    This time they either shook their heads or remained silent.


    ��Okay. Let me begin with the fundamentals. Essence is the foundation building block of creation. If broke down everything into its most primal state what you would get is essence. It is okay if you do not understand. If, and this is a massive if, any of you survive. You will learn over time. What is most important is that essence is everywhere and in everything but we cannot use this essence. The essence we can use must be something specific to us and for that the formation of an essence core is necessary. Ask no questions yet, this part is also not necessary, I am just covering my basis��


    He said before taking a breath and continuing.


    ��Now comes the important part. We cannot interact with the essence around us and don��t naturally have an essence core. If we did, everyone could do this����


    With that, the man put a palm forward quite casually and a powerful gust of wind shot forward, knocking three of the others on their ass and Samuel on his back. However, he did not feel the impact on the hard stone. The air itself seemed to catch his fall. Then in a swift motion, he was brought back to his feet.


    There was a sense of elation in Samuel in the entire action. A sense of wonder at the mystical magicks on display.


    ��Cool, right?�� He asked with a grin.


    All of them nodded and, for the first time in his life, Samuel felt interested in something that was not the garden. He leaned forward in interest.


    ��Since we don��t have one we have to make it somehow. And there are two ways in which one make an essence core. Since you are in this group I will not bother with the other method. Simply put both us are going to put a bit of our essence directly into you. This will be raw unadulterated essence and the first thing it will do is seek it��s home which is the essence core that normally resides just below the navel. When the essence finds it missing, it will go to the source that generates essence for a cultivator, that being your soul. Since your soul is still mortal it is therefore very weak to such an intrusion. This essence will split your soul in two.��


    Samuel gasped, he could not follow everything the man had said but the one thing he could understand was that cutting up his soul was probably very bad. Mostly because everyone else also gasped in horror.


    ��This where most, if not all, of you will die. Not only that it will be very very painful, the few short seconds will seem like hours to you. Normal people cannot survive having their soul split into two for very long. However, in that brief window, you have to two things. First command the two halves of your soul to spin. This might seem complicated but just the thought of a spinning circle will do. Just think very hard with a lot of focus. Secondly, think of what is most important to you. It can be anything, as long the object, person, animal or place holds a lot of meaning to you. Now you might ask how it is possible to do all that while being in pain. The answer to that is that it is really not and that is why most who attempt this die. That is everything, now do you still want to do it? There is still a chance to back out��


    Samuel instinctively wanted to shake his head but seeing that no one else in his group moved he did not either.


    He would do this.

 Chapter 4:Mind space

    Samuel closed his eyes and lay on the ground, the cultivator had told him to be as comfortable as possible and this was the most comfortable position he could think of.


    ��Now start thinking of a spinning circle and the most important thing you can of.��


    He did so, first thinking of the blue sun that hung in the sky and the three moons, he knew that those distant circles spun around their world and he could not think of anything greater than that.


    For what was important to him��


    He delved deep in his mind and the thing that kept constantly popping back up was a tree. When he was younger, there used to be this massive tree in the garden that he loved to take shade under. He spent many a day sleeping under the tree.


    It had been the saddest day he had ever experienced when the tree green was too large and had to be cut down to make way for the garden he now managed.


    He wanted that tree to be infinite, indestructible, to be so large that it would be unstoppable. Even if the gods tried to destroy his tree the entire thing would grow back like the leaves of a plant. This tree would be greater than any of the gods.


    A sharp searing sensation erupted at the very core of his being. It was as if the gods themselves disapproved of his choices. He wanted to say sorry because the stories of the gods were some of the highlights of his life. But this was his fantasy and in it his tree reigned supreme.


    In his mind��s eye, he saw the result of his imagination. A massive tree, bigger than the sky itself was encircled by the constant motion of his sun and moons.


    But he was not done, the reason his precious tree was cut was because it had not born fruit. It was supposed to be a fruit tree but since it gave no fruits, Mother had no ��use�� for useless ��decorations��.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    His tree would not be a mere decoration. He imagined the tree bearing fruit so great that everyone would worship the tree and tell him how great his tree was.


    That fruit would be able to do everything.


    It could be food.


    It could be cultivation.


    It could heal any disease, curse, or injury.


    It could make things perfect.


    Anything his mind could think of, that fruit could do. It would be the best fruit in all of creation.


    The scene changed slightly. The gargantuan dark wood tree with huge leaves now had massive fruits. There were not many of these fruits but enough for Samuel to feel proud of himself.


    He looked at the finished product once more, wondering if it was truly done or if he could add anything anymore.


    Then it came to him, while he had loved sleeping under the shade of the tree, the bark itself was not comfortable. So a small nook in the tree that was only made of soft silky leaves was made just for him. So he could spend forever in the tree, ask for nothing, and need nothing. Only the tree and himself against the world.


    The thought made him happy, but also really lonely. He did not want to be alone. For all the beating he received from Mother, he still appreciated that over the apathy and uncaring nature of everyone else. He was always the outcast. Maybe if he shared his tree��


    At that moment, he felt something in himself expand. He could not properly describe the sensation, other than it felt like he was more than himself. The painting he created in his mind also started becoming hazy as a wisp of trailing white light started taking over. He tried to stop whatever was happening, this was his imagination after all. But nothing he did was working no matter what he thought of.


    Then all of it started being sucked into him, and he felt himself getting filled up and expanding like a balloon. This time it was so rapid that he thought was going to pop. But the rate did not decrease. In fact, every second it increased and increased before he felt himself being pushed to the edge. Then all at once, everything turned black.


    His eyes opened before immediately closing back down. What he had been greeted with was the harsh light of the sun the moment he had opened his eyes.


    It took a moment for Samuel to orient himself, to bring his mind back to what was going on, and find himself unable.


    Everything was wet, his face was wet, and his clothes were wet. The hard floor beneath him was wet. Nothing made sense at all.


    He tried to open his eyes once more and this time he was not directly looking at the sky.


    Instead, he was directly looking at the face of the woman with white hair. She had a very surprised look on her face.


    ��Congratulations. You are a cultivator.��

 Chapter 5:A small miracle

    Samuel sat up only to realize in his shocked horror that the wetness was not sweat as he had instinctively thought.


    No, he was now sitting in a pool of blood and he was soaked in it.


    His disoriented state was the only thing from screaming in terror.


    ��Don��t scream. This is normal.�� said the woman with white hair, her tone a lot less brash than before.


    ��What?... Huh?!?�� Samuel was about to speak only to be surprised by the timber of his voice. He brought his sopping wet iron-smelling hands to his lips only to be shocked again by the size of said limb.


    It was not just as skinny as he remembered, instead, there was a healthy layer of fat and muscles underneath his skin which also looked smooth and clear. Not at all as cracked as he remembered.


    ��What happened?��


    This made the woman chuckle, surprisingly more friendly than his first impression.


    ��If you are surprised with your changes, that is completely normal. Your body is simply transformed to a better state now that you are a master cultivator.��


    The only words Samuel caught were the last ones and it perked his ears up.


    ��I am a cultivator!?!�� He asked still in complete disbelief.


    ��Yes. I am pretty sure I said that a couple of seconds ago.�� She said once more, adding a soft soothing lilt to her voice that sent weird tingles throughout his body.


    Samuel rapidly blinked up at the woman not comprehending what was going on.


    ��Woah!?! One survived?!? The heavens above! Someone survived!��


    Another voice broke in, this one sounded a lot more stuttery but with a lot of jubilation mixed in.


    Samuel turned to look at the man and saw him be one of the old cultivators that had entered and who had entered with the white-haired man and woman.


    ��Someone survived the master��s fallacy!?!�� someone shouted in the distance


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As if a ripple started in a pond, more and more people seemed to start talking. Everyone exclaimed surprised at his survival in some way. Also more and more people, mostly the teenagers that he had come in started to approach him.


    As they did, he noticed something. All of them looked good. Like their blemishes had somehow been diminished and their physical perks enhanced.


    Maybe it was the new clothes was wearing but he felt that it was not the whole picture. Granted, the amount of clothes on both the boys and girls was somehow less than the rags he was wearing. Both seem to be designed to drag his eyes to certain assets, especially the girls.


    All these new sensations and flood of information and people made him uncomfortable. Things were so different that his mind just wanted some space to process everything.


    Something answered his uncertainty and fear. Wisps of white energy started to coat him, covering him in a warm fog of white energy. This energy was warm and seemed to hold him in an embrace. It was as if it was trying to give him a protective space.


    ��He can already manipulate essence?!?!�� Someone asked in surprise.


    ��Shit! Masters are really something else!�� Someone else added.


    Samuel started breathing fast, being the center of such attention really started to affect him.


    Once more the fog answered, expect this time it started to expand, rapidly. It burst out in every direction.


    ��Woah! Let��s stop that.�� The familiar female voice said.


    Immediately the fog surrounding him was blown away with a powerful gust of wind.


    ��Let��s not turn your first day into a massacre on the first day, hmm?��


    She gave him a soft smile before turning to the crowd, a menacing anger in her voice as she said.


    ��I saved you all once. I am not going to do it again, so if you value your lives, I suggest back off. This is you only warning.��


    The wrath in her voice cowed everyone, himself and the the elders included. The crowd quitted down and started to back off.


    She then turned to him her voice once more gentle and calm.


    ��That was an impressive display of essence manipulation. Doing so the moment you became a cultivator? Unbelievably so. May I know your name, young cultivator?��


    Samuel gulped before saying in a quiet voice.


    ��Samuel����


    ��Well, Samuel. It is an honor to meet a future legend. Now, how about I take you to somewhere more quiet? Will that be okay?��


    He nodded rapidly.


    ��Alright. Is it alright if I carry you?��


    The gentleness in her voice would have made Samuel very amenable to whatever she was saying. The fact that she was on his side and doing so much for him even more so.


    This time he nodded more conservatively.


    Gently, she put his arms around his form before saying.


    ��Hold on.��


    Samuel could feel a gust of wind started surrounding them as she gave him a smile.


    ��Have you ever flown before?��


    He shook his head, nerves making it very difficult to speak.


    ��It is a treat, trust me. Now, hold tight.��


    Samuel��s world lurched as she shot up in the air. For a moment his world was rapid acceleration and gushing of air.


    Then all at once it stopped.


    All that was present was the soft flow of the wind and a floating.


    ��Are you afraid of heights?�� she asked.


    Samuel did not think so so he shook his head.


    ��Then look down.��


    So he did�� And his eyes widened.

 Chapter 6:A new world

    Samuel had the single greatest view of his life.


    He could see the world down below; it all felt so small and insignificant. There was this sense of freedom that he simply did not have the words to describe it properly.


    But the sensation felt good. Very good. There was a small dose of fear as well, knowing the fact that if he fell he would most likely die. But Samuel had not been truly alive in a very long time. He had been just passing his days till death took him.


    That could be it. Maybe this was what it felt like to be alive.


    ��Amazing. Is it not?�� came the woman''s voice carrying him in his arms.


    He nodded, his sights still locked on the majesty of the world below.


    ��This is what you can do.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��This is your potential.��


    Samuel turned to look at the powerful woman unable to follow what she was saying. However, he tried listening to her intently.


    The woman let out a breath and looked back at him with just as much focus.


    ��You came here thinking you would die. Am I right?�� She asked, with no hate or judgment in her voice.


    .


    He felt flustered at his secrets suddenly being ousted in the open but he felt no desire to lie to the woman so he just nodded.


    ��I will not pretend to understand why you would want that for your life. I have not lived a day in your shoes. What I can say is that about half of the mortals who attempt to become a master have nothing left to lose and no desire to move forward. To them, this process is just a form of suicide.��


    Samuel did not disagree with her, that had been the prevailing thought in his mind. But he wanted to know, so he asked.


    ��But�� How did you know I am the same?����


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The woman chuckled at his question. She said.


    ��Boy. You and them are not the same. If you had been, we would not be talking right now. No, you simply did not know how to move forward and decided was your only option. You have not given up. Why would you even try to if you had? Why not simply lay down and wait for death?��


    This he could understand, but the woman might not like his answer, it was not as deep as she would think. But he was not a man of tact, he did not know what tact was. So he answered honestly.


    ��I wanted to look good for the gods when I died.��


    The woman stopped for a second and looked at him, uncomprehension masking her face.


    Then she gave out the deepest and most beautiful laugh he had ever seen in his life. The mirth in it even made him smile despite his confusion.


    ��Oh!.. Oh heaven above! To be young and naive again!��


    The more she spoke, the more the initial image of cruelty and stoicism cracked.


    After a full minute of hysterical laughter, she finally managed to calm herself down and say some very astonishing words.


    ��Boy! Becoming a cultivator is the worst offense you can commit to the will of heaven and the gods that reside in it!�� She said trying to catch her breath.


    ��What!?! Why?!?�� He exclaimed in surprise.


    ��To walk this path is to walk the path of godhood. To one day challenge them for their throne in the heavens. Even if you do not, your mere existence becomes a threat once you have sufficient cultivation.��


    She answered and this made him shocked.


    ��I am a heretic now?!?�� He asked very worried now. He had always depended on the gods. Everyone did. To suddenly be told that he was now an enemy to them was a shock to him.


    ��Not exactly. Heck, there are many devout cultivators, then there are those who derive power from the gods.�� She answered.


    ��Oh!�� He felt relieved, he was not devout but, like the average person, he believed in and worshiped those who governed the world.


    She sighed as if she suddenly realized something and came to accept it as fact.


    ��Never mind, we have gone a bit off-topic. Let us return to the crux.�� She said becoming serious once more.


    ��Samuel!�� She exclaimed.


    ��Yes!?!�� He answered instinctively.


    ��You are now a proud master! Do not speak of death like it is inevitable! Conquer it! For you are now on the road to become a pinnacle existence!�� She said, taking a small break before speaking.


    ��And me and my partner would like to guide you on your path! To show you what it means to be a master! Will you let us?��


    ��Yes?�� He answered again.


    The seriousness left the woman��s face as it bled into incredulity.


    ��Was that an answer or a question?�� She asked


    ��No! I mean Yes! I mean I would love it if you taught me how to become a cultivator!�� He answered with a bit more confidence in his voice.


    Inside he felt very elated. A cultivator, an existence he had only heard of in legends, suddenly wanted to teach him. It was the dream of every orphan!


    ��Good. Now hold on tight.�� She said.


    Before Samuel could utter his next words, the woman shot forward, at a speed incomparable to her ascent.


    But he felt no fear or shock. No, the elation of the revelation carried him through the harrowing hurtling through the air.

 Chapter 7:A delectable master

    After the little free fall Samuel and Zephyr, the woman''s name, stood in front of a building. There was a nameplate in front to signify just what the building was. However, Samuel could not read so he could tell what was actually on it.


    But it was pretty and looked new, unlike his old and worn-out home. Zephyr moved in without much preamble and Samuel timidly followed. The beauty of the building made him quite out of place compared to his drab and shabby self.


    Unlike the power and freedom he had felt when using essence, there was still a timid and naive orphan inside. That orphan had little self-esteem and was very self-conscious.


    Going inside did not make him feel any better. Everyone inside looked better than he did. But at least in their hustle and bustle, they were merely two bodies in a crowd.


    ��WAITER! I need everything on your menu! Send it up to our room with the bill!��


    That veil of safety was shattered when Zephyr shouted. Her voice carried overpowering everyone else in the crowd combined. All of a sudden, every single eyeball in the large room was on them.


    There were mainly two different facial expressions they carried and Samuel noticed both.


    One was the admiration of Zephyr which he could understand, he could feel understand.


    The other, this one at him, was a disgusted squint at his shabby look.


    ��Is there a problem with my companion?�� Zephyr said with a steady voice that was still a strong challenge in the tone.


    He was not the only one who noticed.


    Nobody seemed to argue most going back to whatever they were doing but some still dared to stare. Zephyr narrowed her eyes to them before guiding Samuel forward.


    ��Ma��am.��


    A timid voice broke through the silent crowd.


    Her hard eyes turned to the speaker, a young girl who was one of the maids carrying food to the customers.


    She seemed to implode into herself at the glare but still stayed rooted in place.


    ��What?��


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ��Um�� That is�� You see���� The maid kept mumbling unable to find her words.


    ��Speak up.�� She said in a gruff voice that made him remember how she had initially treated him and the other orphans.


    Samuel was now slightly confused. Given his sheltered lifestyle, he had no notion of the two-faced nature of humans. He could not even begin to comprehend this bit of society.


    Not that he had long to ruminate as the maid finally found the strength to speak up in the meantime.


    ��Your companion is covered in blood!!!��


    She shouted at the top of her lungs before sighing. She looked like she had completed a very difficult deed.


    ��Oh,�� Zephyr said quietly before turning to Samuel and sure enough, he was still caked in blood.


    She blinked once. Her brain finally processing some obvious facts. In her wonder of getting a master, one with a legendary breakthrough destiny, she had forgotten she had essentially nabbed an orphan off the streets.


    She gave herself a mental shrug. She would deal with the consequences of her actions later.


    First, she needed to solve the problem in front of her.


    ��I need to make some amendments to my wish. I need you to open one of your private baths as well as give me a new set of clothes that will fit the young man.�� She said.


    A jingling bag popped out of thin air and into her palm before she gently threw it at the girl.


    ��That should cover everything. Take anything extra as reimbursement for sullying your fine establishment.��


    She said diplomatically.


    The maid opened the bag and immediately her eyes went wide like saucers before quickly closing it and bowing her head to Zephyr.


    ��Thank you! We will prepare a bath immediately! If you wish, the young master can come with us! We will make sure he is taken care of.��


    She said her head bowed.


    ��As long as he is not taken advantage of, I see no problem.��


    Zephyr gave her a nod and in response the maid stretched out an arm towards Samuel who could not follow the conversation. Feeling very awkward he looked at the only figure his coping mind had imprinted on.


    Zephyr gave him a soft smile as she nudged him forward.


    ��Don��t worry, it will be fine. Follow the mortal maid. She will take care of you.��


    This made him more willing to accept the maid��s hand.


    As he did so, he marveled at just how soft her hands were. The maid gave him a pleasant if slightly uneasy nod as she dragged him off to only the gods knew where.


    Zephyr was now more calm and no longer as overtly excited as she had been mere moments ago. Her blue eyes flashed with a hint of gold as the two left. With it, she once more confirmed what she had seen in the courtyard.


    A brilliant golden-green tree resided at the center of the boy��s being. This was the point where the soul existed and it was also where all the breakthrough destinys�� cores resided. Even from just a glance, she could tell this was a legendary breakthrough destiny with a healing factor attached to it.


    The boy could be the answer they were looking for. He could be the final ingredient to finally break through into the golden core and not be stuck in essence condensation for all their lives.


    If not��


    Well, she would have a young and gullible master cultivator to play with at the very least.


    If she was careful, she could drain him for years to come which was in and of itself, a very desirable outcome. Better yet, the boy looked like he trusted him and was very naive besides. Maybe she could teach him a cultivation technique that could ��help�� him while helping her.


    She hummed a pleasant tune as she skipped her way to her partner, eager to tell him the great news.

 Chapter 8:Backend machinations

    ��So�� It seems that you have a disciple. Wanna tell me about it?��


    Said a lazy voice from inside the room as she opened the door.


    Zephyr had left the boy in the care of the maids and moved to her private abode. It was not so personal, given that she shared it with her Dao partner.


    Nile might not be the best cultivator out there. Neither was she, given they struggled to reach the fourth stage. It was a sad state of affairs, given that just by being masters, they should have reached the golden core stage by now.


    But they could not. Despite being sixty years old, they still needed to move past the essence condensation stage and might never do so in this lifetime.


    But that might all change; they might have finally gotten their reversal of fortune.


    Thinking of this made her grin, and the same vitality mirrored her voice.


    ��Nope! Might have gotten our ticket out of the essence condensation realm, however.��


    At those words, Nile sat up straight from his lazy position, and the naked woman on his lap gave out an annoyed moan. But that did not last long, as she soon went back to gurgling on his manhood with a glazed-over look in her eyes.


    Zephyr only glanced at the woman before her attention was back on Nile. And the pile of essence stones on his bedside table.


    They were low on essence stones again.


    Zephyr pushed those dark thoughts from her mind. Instead, she took a deep breath and said.


    ��Remember the orphans?��


    ��Yeah? What about those little wastes of space?�� He asked, his tone dismissive.


    ��Well, one of them is not so much of a waste of space. That boy awakened as Master!��


    Nile tilted his head with an eyebrow raised before closing both eyes because of what was happening with his bottom half.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He let out a quiet grunt as he erupted into his client''s mouth. She, in response, used her lips to form a perfect seal around his hardened length. It made it so that none of his precious essence escaped her hungry mouth, and she greedily swallowed all of it.


    ��Three loads. You are done, miss.�� He said after taking a second to collect himself.


    Zephyr kept quiet for the moment despite the rising excitement. As Nile was working, separating one��s personal life from one��s work was necessary.


    Without bothering to get off, the woman flicked a finger, and another bag appeared next to the first.


    Nile gave a tired and weary sigh but did not protest as she began her ministrations anew��a feral gleam in her eye as she worked his shaft like no tomorrow.


    Zephyr desperately wanted to shove the woman off her lover and throw her out of the room.


    Could she not see how drained he looked?


    But she tempered herself from doing anything rash. As rogue cultivators, they were always low on funds, and this was a quick way to earn some extra. However, their customers tended to be rich and powerful. The type that did not appreciate being told no.


    They could only grin and bear it when their customers became unreasonable. But only for a little while if her gamble paid off. They would be out of this backwater city and into the wider cultivation world.


    But she was not the planner of their group, and she desperately needed to spill her guts. So the moment she saw his weary gaze focus back on her, she rapidly said.


    ��The boy most likely has a restorative breakthrough destiny of the legendary rank!��


    This statement got her partner��s attention as the tired look was subsumed by surprise and a healthy dose of hope.


    ��Really?��


    She nodded but then said with a malicious grin.


    ��Even if he doesn��t, we can still try the technique. It is a win-win either way.��


    Her added words made Nile slightly less excited, but he still enthusiastically nodded.


    ��Yep. And if you do reach the next stage before me����


    ��Nile! We are Dao partners! Of course, I will take you with me!��


    ��I know. It is just that this is all so sudden. We might finally be able to move on.��


    ��I know, right? And you know the best part?��


    ��What?��


    ��I think the boy sees me as a protective guardian.��


    ��If he has a healing destiny, as you suspect, that might not never need to change. Speaking of which, where is the boy anyway?��


    ��He was covered in blood. So I had him go and get cleaned. Maybe one of the maids will even be bold enough to test my theory on him first.��


    Nile was about to shrug before he had to lean back. Another orgasm was fast approaching, and at this point, he needed to move to a meditative state to replenish the essence that was being absorbed.


    Zephyr left him to it, though she did wish that he was a bit more selfish and pushed her to take more clients. But Nile will always be himself, and he would never allow her to come to harm if he could bear the pain.


    She looked at the barely coherent client, searing an image of her form into her mind. If ever came a time she could repay the debt she owed her beloved this day, she would repay it tenfold.


    For now, she needed to prepare. Her new disciple would need a cultivation technique. And she had the perfect technique set aside just for the boy.


    [Ascension Of Bloody Sacrifice]

 Chapter 9:Instincts

    Samuel was currently undergoing a very novel experience. The act itself was ubiquitous. It was simply the act of washing oneself of filth. He could understand that. But there are some very notable(and deliberately arousing, though our hero was still innocent of such things) differences.


    First of all, his home never had a bathtub. A bucket and a piece of clothing were what he used to clean himself. Second, he had always cleaned himself, so having others care for him was bizarre. They had sat him on a stool and proceeded to wash off the grime and blood that was sticking to his skin.


    He would have been vocal against it if he had not been shell-shocked. He was bombarded with so many things so rapidly that his body went on autopilot while his head tried to come to grips with it.


    Then, all the extra phenomena in his body had him on edge. For example, he had focused on a painting at the edge of the main thorofare to keep his mind occupied, and it was like he was right next to the image. It was like this for all his other senses, which were just as enhanced.


    But that paled in comparison to whatever he was feeling in his loins. Something happened during his rather thorough cleaning, where they rubbed and massaged every inch of his body. The maids were older than the young girl who had brought him in here in the first place, though only a little.


    Unlike her, who looked to be in her early teens. These two looked like those who had accompanied Samuel to the awakening ceremony, if not slightly older.


    Their age also gave Samuel something to look at, making his eyes wander to their girly bits. He seemed to lock on to them without any conscious effort. They were nothing compared to Miss Zephyr, whose presence left him in awe. But at the same time, they felt more approachable.


    The fuller of the two had orange hair and matched the freckles on her face. There was a healthy glow about her that matched her more boisterous strokes in cleaning Samuel. It fit her happy smile and silent hum. Her frame was more voluminous, though not excessively so like Mother. Instead, that extra fat went to places that stirred his lower half every time she had to fix the towel used for modesty.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The other dark-haired one was more of a petite persuasion. However, she was not emancipated like the girls in his orphanage. Instead, her lithe body complemented her modest and more athletic features, and she had deftness in her motions that the orange-haired maid could not hope to match. Also, her cleaning seemed a lot more deliberate, soft, and slow. It also got lower and lower with each caress. Her touch was the primary culprit for Samuel��s unexplainable mood and the burning in his manhood.


    This reached a new crescendo when the young woman went down to touch the thing. The touch was soft, a slow circling of his tip. Without knowing why, Samuel thrust his hip forward. The sudden jerk threw the one cleaning his back off balance. At the same time, his tip touched her soft and slightly wet lips. Given the distance between her face and his manhood, it was the most likely scenario.


    Samuel��s conscious mind was no longer in control; the sensations were too much for his brain to compute correctly. His instincts entirely took over, and they wanted him to thrust forward even further. But this time, it slid to the side of her cheeks. This made him groan in frustration, doubly so given that he could not quite understand why.


    ��May I be blessed?�� The slender woman still kneeling in front of him asked. She also grabbed hold of his length that Samuel did not realize, in his hazy state, was sizeably larger than before.


    Then she brought it back to her pretty, slender pink lips. Her mouth was open, and her breath was hot on Samuel��s manhood. He did not know the meaning of her words but could understand that it had something to do with his sensitive prick, given her gestures.


    So he eagerly nodded.


    With the ferocity of a rabid animal, she inhaled his manhood in a single swift motion.


    Samuel saw stars, the wet, undulating flesh of her mouth, unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    ��What are you doing?...�� a feminine voice asked from behind, but he was far beyond the point of caring for such things.


    Still guided by his baser, more primal self, he grabbed the sides of the woman��s skull and started moving his hips.


    The woman in front was about to be in for a rough time. After all, Samuel was a newborn master cultivator with control over his strength. The only reason she was going to survive the animalistic skull fucking that was about to occur was because, like Zephyr��s suspicions, his breakthrough destiny did have a potent healing effect. Which was going to be shown to a great extent in the next few minutes.


    Not that the woman in front of him was ever going to complain. He was about to introduce her to two great pleasures(not that he would even realize this himself).

 Chapter 10:Instincts(Part 2)

    Samuel had very little sanity left in his young brain. Like a wild animal, he had been shoving his dick in and out of an unconscious woman��s mouth while the other looked on in morbid fascination.


    The well-endowed young woman saw her companion gagging on a rather large piece of meat for the last fifteen minutes or so. That was not all; she could see blood and, much more horrifying, teeth on the floor mixed with the soap and water.


    A part of her questioned why her co-worker was not dead yet. But another part of her was thankful that it had been her companion and not her. This was not the first time she saw a cultivator in the process of killing a mortal in the throws of passion, and it will certainly not be the last.


    It was always a gamble when maids entered to clean a cultivator. Most of them were volunteers, many of whom paid for the privilege. This was even though around one in four did not survive the incursion for reasons like the scene before her. Cultivators were far above mortals, and fragile human bodies could not keep up.


    One might ask her why she tried to get involved despite the risk. The answer was the same for any mortal in her place. For the off chance, they ascend during the exchange. Outside of time, she had gotten a glimpse of the cultivation world when she was 18; she did not know much about cultivation. She knew the basics and everything she had been told during the ascension event.


    But what she did know was that it was intrinsically linked with sex and that cultivators were a very horny lot. So mortals created much of their culture around trying to get aloof beings to mingle with mortals more, hoping that some of them might ascend in the exchange. The good news was that it was possible and familiar enough that many people bet their lives on it. The bad news was that the chance was minimal and kept diminishing the older one got. There was also the tiny fact that it was the most safe lifestyle.


    But all of that was a small price, for even the weakest cultivator was far above the greatest mortal. Such a proposition was too valuable to ever say no to.


    And she knew how to mitigate the risks. Her current situation was one example. The black-haired brat had missed her ascension event window and had been desperate for a chance. In her ��benevolence��, she had taken the downtrodden woman under her wing and taught her how to service cultivators. She was even allowed to go first every time.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    A cruel smirk threatened to come onto the face of the woman. The first to go was also the first to be risked. Give and take, that was the way of the world��


    Her train of thought was halted when she felt her body flooded by a new sensation, like a warmth flooding her soul. Surprised, she touched all over her body and peered around the large bathroom for whatever was happening, only to find nothing out of the ordinary. However, she did not have the sight. For in the mystical plane that stood on top of the material invisible to most, a great swirl of magical essence was gathering in a torrential cyclone, and she was caught up in the swirl.


    If a strong master cultivator saw the scene, he would be proud and admonish the culprit. A circle of essence had been formed. The core way in which cultivators gathered the purest form of essence that was used to further them on their path to immortality.


    The reason sexual intercourse or any sexual contact was so integral was because men and women had fundamentally different essences. During contact with sexual intent, their essence mingled. Cultivators intentionally flood their partners with a lot of their essence, and their partners do the same. During this process, much of the energy was transformed into usable essence, which was sent back through their intent. The spinning circle that resulted from this exchange would then start to drag the essence from the environment into this loop, making the circle larger. This enlarged circle was absorbed, transformed and revolved between the two cultivators, resulting in both becoming more powerful.


    Samuel was doing all of this except for one crucial detail. Instead of absorbing the essence from the environment, he was emitting his essence out to the world.


    Was this bad for the cultivator? In standard cases, yes. Every living thing born of the mortal plane created essence by the virtue of merely existing: the more powerful the being, the more dense and voluminous the essence. However, more was needed to empower a cycle or keep it going.


    However, Samuel was producing essence at an alarming rate non-stop from the moment he ascended. His container was still virtually full despite the display of power he was unwittingly performing. Why and how of which was a different matter entirely.


    Suffice it to say both his attendants were about to get their wishes granted. One was at the epicenter of it all, and the other was close enough to the action to get the benefits.


    Samuel��s first act as a master cultivator was unwittingly making two new cultivators. This was within hours of becoming one himself, and he still had no idea how anything worked. To say Zephyr caught a big fish was an understatement.


    Samuel was a heaven-shaking talent. He was only below those with a powerful bloodline on top of their immeasurable breakthrough destinies. Even then, it was a slight thing. Such beings were above the fabric of destiny ordained by the gods. Our orphan was one such being.


    Will he be allowed to bloom or be snipped by the powers that be?


    Only time will tell.